THE WEE FREE MEN

BY

TERRY PRATCHETT

Page 1

Chapter 1

A Clang Well Done

Some things start before other things.

It was a summer shower but didn't appear to know it, and it was pouring

rain as fast as a winter storm.

Miss Perspicacia Tick sat in what little shelter a raggedy hedge could

give her and explored the universe. She didn't notice the rain. Witches

dried out quickly.

The exploring of the universe was being done with a couple of twigs tied

together with string, a stone with a hole in it, an egg, one of Miss

Tick's stockings which also had a hole in it, a pin, a piece of paper and

a tiny stub of pencil. Unlike wizards, witches learn to make do with a

little.

The items had been tied and twisted together to make a . . . device. It

moved oddly when she prodded it. One of the sticks seemed to pass right

through the egg, for example, and came out the other side without leaving

a mark.

'Yes,' she said quietly, as rain poured off the rim of her hat. There it

is. A definite ripple in the walls of the world. Very worrying. There's

probably another world making contact. That's never good. I ought to go

there. But . . . according to my left elbow, there's a witch there

already

'She'll sort it out, then,' said a small and, for now, mysterious voice

from somewhere near her feet.

'No, it can't be right. That's chalk country over that way,' said Miss

Tick. 'You can't grow a good witch on chalk. The stuff's barely harder

than clay. You need good hard rock to grow a witch, believe me.' Miss

Tick shook her head, sending raindrops flying. 'But my elbows are

generally very reliable.'*

'Why talk about it? Let's go and see,' said the voice. 'We're not doing

very well around here, are we?'

That was true. The lowlands weren't good to witches. Miss Tick was making

pennies by doing bits of medicine and misfortune-telling, † and slept in

barns most nights. She'd twice been thrown in ponds.

'I can't barge in,' she said. 'Not on another witch's territory. That

never, ever works. But . . .' she paused, 'witches don't just turn up out

of nowhere. Let's have a look . . .'

* People say things like 'listen to your heart', but witches learn to

listen to other things too. It's amazing what your kidneys can tell you.

† Ordinary fortune-tellers tell you what you want to happen; witches tell

you what's going to happen whether you want it to or not. Strangely

enough, witches tend to be more accurate but less popular.

She pulled a cracked saucer out of her pocket, and tipped into it the

rainwater that had collected on her hat. Then she took a bottle of ink

out of another pocket and poured in just enough to turn the water black.

She cupped it in her hands to keep the raindrops out, and listened to her

eyes.

Tiffany Aching was lying on her stomach by the river, tickling trout. She

liked to hear them laugh. It came up in bubbles.

A little way away, where the river bank became a sort of pebble beach,

her brother Wentworth was messing around with a stick, and almost

certainly making himself sticky.

Anything could make Wentworth sticky. Washed and dried and left in the

middle of a clean floor for five minutes, Wentworth would be sticky. It

Page 2

didn't seem to come from anywhere. He just got sticky. But he was an easy

child to mind, provided you stopped him eating frogs.

There was a small part of Tiffany's brain that wasn't too certain about

the name Tiffany. She was nine years old and felt that Tiffany was going

to be a hard name to live up to. Besides, she'd decided only last week

that she wanted to be a witch when she grew up, and she was certain

Tiffany just wouldn't work. People would laugh.

Another and larger part of Tiffany's brain was thinking of the word

'susurrus'. It was a word that not many people have thought about, ever.

As her fingers rubbed the trout under its chin she rolled the word round

and round in her head.

Susurrus . . . according to her grandmother's dictionary, it meant 'a low

soft sound, as of whispering or muttering'. Tiffany liked the taste of

the word. It made her think of mysterious people in long cloaks

whispering important secrets behind a door: susurrususssurrusss . . .

She'd read the dictionary all the way through. No one told her you

weren't supposed to.

As she thought this, she realized that the happy trout had swum away. But

something else was in the water, only a few inches from her face.

It was a round basket, no bigger than half a coconut shell, coated with

something to block up the holes and make it float. A little man, only six

inches high, was standing up in it. He had a mass of untidy red hair,

into which a few feathers, beads and bits of cloth had been woven. He had

a red beard, which was pretty much as bad as the hair. The rest of him

that wasn't covered with blue tattoos was covered with a tiny kilt. And

he was waving a fist at her, and shouting:

'Crivens! Gang awa' oot o' here, ye daft wee ninny! 'Ware the green

heid!'

And with that he pulled at a piece of string that was hanging over the

side of his boat and a second red-headed man surfaced, gulping air.

'Nae time for fishin'!' said the first man, hauling him aboard. The green

heid's coming!'

'Crivens!' said the swimmer, water pouring off him. 'Let's offski!'

And with that he grabbed one very small oar and, with rapid back and

forth movements, made the basket speed away.

'Excuse me!' Tiffany shouted. 'Are you fairies?'

But there was no answer. The little round boat had disappeared in the

reeds.

Probably not, Tiffany decided.

Then, to her dark delight, there was a susurrus. There was no wind, but

the leaves on the alder bushes by the river bank began to shake and

rustle. So did the reeds. They didn't bend, they just blurred. Everything

blurred, as if something had picked up the world and was shaking it. The

air fizzed. People whispered behind closed doors . . .

The water began to bubble, just under the bank. It wasn't very deep here

- it would only have reached Tiffany's knees if she'd paddled - but it

was suddenly darker and greener and, somehow, much deeper . . .

She took a couple of steps backwards just before long skinny arms

fountained out of the water and clawed madly at the bank where she had

been. For a moment she saw a thin face with long sharp teeth, huge round

eyes and dripping green hair like water-weed, and then the thing plunged

back into the depths.

By the time the water closed over it Tiffany was already running along

the bank to the little beach where Wentworth was making frog pies. She

snatched up the child just as a stream of bubbles came around the curve

in the bank. Once again the water boiled, the green-haired creature shot

up, and the long arms clawed at the mud. Then it screamed, and dropped

back into the water.

Page 3

'I wanna go-a toy-lut!' screamed Wentworth.

Tiffany ignored him. She was watching the river with a thoughtful

expression.

I'm not scared at all, she thought. How strange. I ought to be scared,

but I'm just angry. I mean, I can feel the scared, like a red-hot ball,

but the angry isn't letting it out. . .

'Wenny wanna wanna wanna go-a toy-lut!' Wentworth shrieked.

'Go on, then.' said Tiffany, absent-mindedly. The ripples were still

sloshing against the bank.

There was no point in telling anyone about this. Everyone would just say

'What an imagination the child has' if they were feeling in a good mood,

or 'Don't tell stories!' if they weren't.

She was still very angry. How dare a monster turn up in the river?

Especially one so . . . so . . . ridiculous! Who did it think she was?

This is Tiffany, walking back home. Start with the boots. They are big

and heavy boots, much repaired by her father and they'd belonged to

various sisters before her; she wore several pairs of socks to keep them

on. They are big. Tiffany sometimes feels she is nothing more than a way

of moving boots around.

Then there is the dress. It has been owned by many sisters before her and

has been taken up, taken out, taken down and taken in by her mother so

many times that it really ought to have been taken away. But Tiffany

rather likes it. It comes down to her ankles and, whatever colour it had

been to start with, is now a milky blue which is, incidentally, exactly

the same colour as the butterflies skittering beside the path.

Then there is Tiffany's face. Light pink, with brown eyes, and brown

hair. Nothing special. Her head might strike anyone watching - in a

saucer of black water, for example - as being just slightly too big for

the rest of her, but perhaps she'd grow into it.

And then go further up, and further, until the track becomes a ribbon and

Tiffany and her brother two little dots, and there is her country . . .

They call it the Chalk. Green downlands roll under the hot midsummer sun.

From up here, the flocks of sheep, moving slowly, drift over the short

turf like clouds on a green sky. Here and there sheepdogs speed over the

turf like comets.

And then, as the eyes pull back, it is a long green mound, lying like a

great whale on the world . . .

. . . surrounded by the inky rainwater in the saucer.

Miss Tick looked up.

'That little creature in the boat was a Nac Mac Feegle!' she said. The

most feared of all the fairy races! Even trolls run away from the Wee

Free Men! And one of them warned her!'

'She's the witch, then, is she?' said the voice.

'At that age? Impossible!' said Miss Tick. There's been no one to teach

her! There're no witches on the Chalk! It's too soft. And yet. . . she

wasn't scared . . .' The rain had stopped. Miss Tick looked up at the

Chalk, rising above the low, wrung-out clouds. It was about five miles

away.

This child needs watching,' she said. 'But chalk's too soft to grow a

witch on . . .'

Only the mountains were higher than the Chalk. They stood sharp and

purple and grey, streaming long trails of snow from their tops even in

summer. 'Brides o' the sky', Granny Aching had called them once, and it

was so rare that she ever said anything at all, let alone anything that

wasn't to do with sheep, that Tiffany had remembered it. Besides, it was

exactly right. That's what the mountains looked like in the winter, when

they were all in white and the snow streams blew like veils.

Page 4

Granny used old words, and came out with odd, old sayings. She didn't

call the downland the Chalk, she called it 'the wold'. Up on the wold the

wind blows cold, Tiffany had thought, and the word had stuck that way.

She arrived at the farm.

People tended to leave Tiffany alone. There was nothing particularly

cruel or unpleasant about this, but the farm was big and everyone had

their jobs to do, and she did hers very well and so she became, in a way,

invisible. She was the dairymaid, and good at it. She made better butter

than her mother did, and people commented about how good she was with

cheese. It was a talent. Sometimes, when the wandering teachers came to

the village, she went and got a bit of education. But mostly she worked

in the dairy, which was dark and cool. She enjoyed it. It meant she was

doing something for the farm.

It was actually called the Home Farm. Her father rented it from the

Baron, who owned the land, but there had been Achings farming it for

hundreds of years and so, her father said (quietly, sometimes, after he'd

had a beer in the evenings), as far as the land knew, it was owned by the

Achings. Tiffany's mother used to tell him not to speak like that,

although the Baron was always very respectful to Mr Aching since Granny

had died two years ago, calling him the finest shepherd in these hills,

and was generally held by the people in the village to be not too bad

these days. It paid to be respectful, said Tiffany's mother, and the poor

man had sorrows of his own.

But sometimes her father insisted that there had been Achings (or Akins,

or Archens, or Akens, or Akenns - spelling had been optional) mentioned

in old documents about the area for hundreds and hundreds of years. They

had these hills in their bones, he said, and they'd always been

shepherds.

Tiffany felt quite proud of this, in an odd way, because it might also be

nice to be proud of the fact that your ancestors moved around a bit, too,

or occasionally tried new things. But you've got to be proud of

something. And for as long as she could remember she'd heard her father,

an otherwise quiet, slow man, make the Joke, the one that must have been

handed down from Aching to Aching for hundreds of years.

He'd say, 'Another day of work and I'm still Aching', or 'I get up Aching

and I go to bed Aching', or even 'I'm Aching all over'. They weren't

particularly funny after about the third time, but she'd miss it if he

didn't say at least one of them every week. They didn't have to be funny,

they were father jokes. Anyway, however they were spelled, all her

ancestors had been Aching to stay, not Aching to leave.

There was no one around in the kitchen. Her mother had probably gone up

to the shearing pens with a bite of lunch for the men, who were shearing

this week. Her sisters Hannah and Fastidia were up there too, rolling

fleeces and paying attention to some of the younger men. They were always

quite keen to work during shearing.

Near the big black stove was the shelf that was still called Granny

Aching's Library by her mother, who liked the idea of having a library.

Everyone else called it Granny's Shelf.

It was a small shelf, since the books were wedged between a jar of

crystallized ginger and the china shepherdess that Tiffany had won at a

fair when she was six.

There were only five books if you didn't include the big farm diary,

which in Tiffany's view didn't count as a real book because you had to

write it yourself. There was the dictionary. There was the Almanack,

which got changed every year. And next to that was Diseases of the Sheep,

which was fat with the bookmarks that her grandmother had put there.

Granny Aching had been an expert on sheep, even though she called them

'just bags of bones, eyeballs and teeth, lookin' for new ways to die'.

Page 5

Other shepherds would walk miles to get her to come and cure their beasts

of ailments. They said she had the Touch, although she just said that the

best medicine for sheep or man was a dose of turpentine, a good cussin'

and a kick. Bits of paper with Granny's own recipes for sheep cures stuck

out all over the book. Mostly they involved turpentine, but some included

cussin'.

Next to the book on sheep was a thin little volume called Flowers of the

Chalk. The turf of the downs was full of tiny, intricate flowers, like

cowslips and harebells, and even smaller ones that somehow survived the

grazing. On the Chalk, flowers had to be tough and cunning to survive the

sheep and the winter blizzards.

Someone had coloured in the pictures of the flowers, a long time ago. On

the flyleaf of the book was written in neat handwriting 'Sarah Grizzel',

which had been Granny's name before she was married. She probably thought

that Aching was at least better than Grizzel.

And finally there was The Goode Childe's Booke of Faerie Tales, so old

that it belonged to an age when there were far more 'e's around.

Tiffany stood on a chair and took it down. She turned the pages until she

found the one she was looking for, and stared at it for a while. Then she

put the book back, replaced the chair, and opened the crockery cupboard.

She found a soup plate, went over to a drawer, took out the tape measure

her mother used for dressmaking, and measured the plate.

'Hmm,' she said. 'Eight inches. Why didn't they just say!'

She unhooked the largest frying pan, the one that could cook breakfast

for half a dozen people all at once, and took some sweets from the jar on

the dresser and put them in an old paper bag. Then, to Wentworth's sullen

bewilderment, she took him by a sticky hand and headed back down towards

the stream.

Things still looked very normal down there, but she was not going to let

that fool her. All the trout had fled and the birds weren't singing.

She found a place on the river bank with the right-sized bush. Then she

hammered a piece of wood into the ground as hard as she could, close to

the edge of the water, and tied the bag of sweets to it.

'Sweeties, Wentworth,' she shouted.

She gripped the frying pan and stepped smartly behind the bush.

Wentworth trotted over to the sweets and tried to pick up the bag. It

wouldn't move.

'I wanna go-a toy-lut!' he yelled, because it was a threat that usually

worked. His fat fingers scrabbled at the knots.

Tiffany watched the water carefully. Was it getting darker? Was it

getting greener? Was that just water-weed down there? Were those bubbles

just a trout, laughing?

No.

She ran out of her hiding place with the frying pan swinging like a bat.

The screaming monster, leaping out of the water, met the frying pan

coming the other way with a clang.

It was a good clang, with the oiyoiyoioioioioioi-nnnnnggggggg that is the

mark of a clang well done.

The creature hung there for a moment, a few teeth and bits of green weed

splashing into the water, then slid down slowly and sank with some

massive bubbles.

The water cleared and was once again the same old river, shallow and icy

cold and floored with pebbles.

'Wanna wanna sweeties,' screamed Wentworth, who never noticed anything

else in the presence of sweets.

Tiffany undid the string and gave them to him. He ate them far too

quickly, as he always did with sweets. She waited until he was sick, and

then went back home in a thoughtful state of mind.

Page 6

In the reeds, quite low down, small voices whispered:

'Crivens, Wee Bobby, didyer no' see that?

'Aye. We'd better offski an' tell the Big Man we've found the hag.'

Miss Tick was running up the dusty road. Witches don't like to be seen

running. It looks unprofessional. It's also not done to be seen carrying

things, and she had her tent on her back.

She was also trailing clouds of steam. Witches dry out from the inside.

'It had all those teeth!' said the mystery voice, this time from her hat.

'I know!' snapped Miss Tick.

'And she just hauled off and hit it!'

'Yes. I know.'

'Just like that!'

'Yes. Very impressive,' said Miss Tick. She was getting out of breath.

Besides, they were already on the lower slopes of the downs now, and she

wasn't good on chalk. A wandering witch likes firm ground under her, not

a rock so soft you could cut it with a knife.

'Impressive?' said the voice. 'She used her brother as bait!'

'Amazing, wasn't it?' said Miss Tick. 'Such quick thinking . . . oh, no .

. .' She stopped running, and leaned against a field wall as a wave of

dizziness hit her.

'What's happening? What's happening?' said the voice from the hat. 'I

nearly fell off!'

'It's this wretched chalk! I can feel it already! I can do magic on

honest soil, and rock is always fine, and I'm not too bad on clay, even .

. . but chalk's neither one thing nor the other! I'm very sensitive to

geology, you know.'

'What are you trying to tell me?' said the voice.

'Chalk . . . is a hungry soil. I don't really have much power on chalk.'

The owner of the voice, who was hidden, said: 'Are you going to fall

over?'

'No, no! It's just the magic that doesn't work . . .'

Miss Tick did not look like a witch. Most witches don't, at least the

ones who wander from place to place. Looking like a witch can be

dangerous when you walk among the uneducated. And for that reason she

didn't wear any occult jewellery, or have a glowing magical knife or a

silver goblet with a pattern of skulls all round it, or carry a

broomstick with sparks coming out of it, all of which are tiny hints that

there may be a witch around. Her pockets never carried anything more

magical than a few twigs, maybe a piece of string, a coin or two and, of

course, a lucky charm.

Everyone in the country carried lucky charms, and Miss Tick had worked

out that if you didn't have one people would suspect that you were a

witch. You had to be a bit cunning to be a witch.

Miss Tick did have a pointy hat, but it was a stealth hat and only

pointed when she wanted it to.

The only thing in her bag that might have made anyone suspicious was a

very small, grubby booklet entitled 'An Introduction to Escapology', by

The Great Williamson. If one of the risks of your job is being thrown

into a pond with your hands tied together, then the ability to swim

thirty yards under water, fully clothed, plus the ability to lurk under

the weeds breathing air through a hollow reed counts as nothing if you

aren't also amazingly good with knots.

'You can't do magic here?' said the voice in the hat.

'No, I can't,' said Miss Tick.

She looked up at the sounds of jingling. A strange procession was coming

up the white road. It was mostly made up of donkeys pulling small carts

with brightly painted covers on them. People walked alongside the carts,

dusty to the waist. They were mostly men, they wore bright robes - or

Page 7

robes, at least, that had been bright before being trailed through mud

and dust for years - and every one of them wore a strange black square

hat.

Miss Tick smiled.

They looked like tinkers, but there wasn't one amongst them, she knew,

who could mend a kettle. What they did was sell invisible things. And

after they'd sold what they had, they still had it. They sold what

everyone needed but often didn't want. They sold the key to the universe

to people who didn't even know it was locked.

'I can't do,' said Miss Tick, straightening up. 'But I can teach!'

Tiffany worked for the rest of the morning in the dairy. There was cheese

that needed doing.

There was bread and jam for lunch. Her mother said: 'The teachers are

coming to town today. You can go, if you've done your chores.'

Tiffany agreed that, yes, there were one or two things she'd quite like

to know more about.

'Then you can have half a dozen carrots and an egg. I dare say they could

do with an egg, poor things,' said her mother.

Tiffany took them with her after lunch, and went to get an egg's worth of

education.

Most boys in the village grew up to do the same jobs as their fathers or,

at least, some other job somewhere in the village where someone's father

would teach them as they went along. The girls were expected to grow up

to be somebody's wife. They were also expected to be able to read and

write, those being considered soft indoor jobs that were too fiddly for

the boys.

However, everyone also felt that there were a few other things that even

the boys ought to know, to stop them wasting time wondering about details

like 'What's on the other side of the mountains?' and 'How come rain

falls out of the sky?'

Every family in the village bought a copy of the Almanack every year, and

a sort of education came from that. It was big and thick and printed

somewhere far off, and it had lots of details about things like phases of

the moon and the right time to plant beans. It also contained a few

prophecies about the coming year, and mentioned faraway places with names

like Klatch and Hersheba. Tiffany had seen a picture of Klatch in the

Almanack. It showed a camel standing in a desert. She'd only found out

what both those things were because her mother had told her. And that was

Klatch, a camel in a desert. She'd wondered if there wasn't a bit more to

it, but it seemed that 'Klatch = camel, desert' was all anyone knew.

And that was the trouble. If you didn't find some way of stopping it,

people would go on asking questions.

The teachers were useful there. Bands of them wandered through the

mountains, along with the tinkers, portable blacksmiths, miracle medicine

men, cloth pedlars, fortune-tellers and all the other travellers who sold

things people didn't need every day but occasionally found useful.

They went from village to village delivering short lessons on many

subjects. They kept apart from the other travellers, and were quite

mysterious in their ragged robes and strange square hats. They used long

words, like 'corrugated iron'. They lived rough lives, surviving on what

food they could earn from giving lessons to anyone who would listen. When

no one would listen, they lived on baked hedgehog. They went to sleep

under the stars, which the maths teachers would count, the astronomy

teachers would measure and the literature teachers would name. The

geography teachers got lost in the woods and fell into bear traps.

People were usually quite pleased to see them. They taught children

enough to shut them up, which was the main thing after all. But they

Page 8

always had to be driven out of the villages by nightfall in case they

stole chickens.

Today the brightly coloured little booths and tents were pitched in a

field just outside the village. Behind them small square areas had been

fenced off with high canvas walls and were patrolled by apprentice

teachers looking for anyone trying to overhear Education without paying.

The first tent Tiffany saw had a sign which said:

Jograffy!

Jograffy!

Jograffy!

For today only: all major land masses and oceans

PLUS everything you need to know about glassiers!

One penny or All Major Vejtables Acsepted!

Tiffany had read enough to know that, while he might be a whiz at major

land masses, this particular teacher could have done with some help from

the man running the stall next door:

The Wonders of Punctuation and Spelling

1-Absolute Certainty about the Comma

2 - I before E Completely Sorted Out

3 - The Mystery of the Semi-Colon Revealed

4 - See the Ampersand (Small extra charge)

5 - Fun with Brackets

Will accept vegetables, eggs and clean used clothing

The next stall along was decorated with scenes out of history, generally

of kings cutting one another's heads off and similar interesting

highlights. The teacher in front was dressed in ragged red robes, with

rabbitskin trimmings, and wore an old top hat with flags stuck in it. He

had a small megaphone which he aimed at Tiffany.

The Death of Kings Through the Ages?' he said. 'Very educational, lots of

blood!'

'Not really,' said Tiffany.

'Oh, you've got to know where you've come from, miss,' said the teacher.

'Otherwise how will you know where you're going?'

'I come from a long line of Aching people,' said Tiffany. 'And I think

I'm moving on.'

She found what she was looking for at a booth hung with pictures of

animals including, she was pleased to see, a camel.

The sign said: Useful Creatures. Today: Our Friend the Hedgehog.

She wondered how useful the thing in the river had been, but this looked

like the only place to find out. A few children were waiting on the

benches inside the booth for the lesson to begin, but the teacher was

still standing out in front, in the hope of filling up the empty spaces.

'Hello, little girl,' he said, which was only his first big mistake. 'I'm

sure you want to know all about hedgehogs, eh?'

'I did this one last summer,' said Tiffany.

The man looked closer, and his grin faded. 'Oh, yes,' he said. 'I

remember. You asked all those . . . little questions.'

'I would like a question answered today,' said Tiffany.

'Provided it's not the one about how you get baby hedgehogs,' said the

man.

'No,' said Tiffany, patiently. 'It's about zoology.'

'Zoology, eh? That's a big word, isn't it.'

Page 9

'No, actually it isn't,' said Tiffany. 'Patronizing is a big word.

Zoology is really quite short.'

The teacher's eyes narrowed further. Children like Tiffany were bad news.

'I can see you're a clever one,' he said. 'But I don't know any teachers

of zoology in these parts. Vetin'ry, yes, but not zoology. Any particular

animal?'

'Jenny Green-Teeth. A water-dwelling monster with big teeth and claws and

eyes like soup plates,' said Tiffany.

'What size of soup plates? Do you mean big soup plates, a whole full

portion bowl with maybe some biscuits, possibly even a bread roll, or do

you mean the little cup you might get if, for example, you just ordered

soup and a salad?'

The size of soup plates that are eight inches across,' said Tiffany,

who'd never ordered soup and a salad anywhere in her life. 'I checked.'

'Hmm, that is a puzzler,' said the teacher. 'Don't think I know that one.

It's certainly not useful, I know that. It sounds made-up to me.'

'Yes, that's what I thought,' said Tiffany. 'But I'd still like to know

more about it.'

'Well, you could try her. She's new.'

The teacher jerked his thumb towards a little tent at the end of the row.

It was black and quite shabby. There weren't any posters, and absolutely

no exclamation marks.

'What does she teach?' she asked.

'Couldn't say,' said the teacher. 'She says it's thinking, but I don't

know how you teach that. That'll be one carrot, thank you.'

When she went closer Tiffany saw a small notice pinned to the outside of

the tent. It said, in letters which whispered rather than shouted:

I CAN TEACH YOU A LESSON YOU WON'T FORGET IN A HURRY

Chapter 2

Miss Tick

Tiffany read the sign and smiled.

'Aha,' she said. There was nothing to knock on, so she added 'Knock,

knock' in a louder voice.

A woman's voice from within said: 'Who's there?'

"Tiffany,' said Tiffany.

'Tiffany who?' said the voice.

'Tiffany who isn't trying to make a joke.'

'Ah. That sounds promising. Come in.'

She pushed aside the flap. It was dark inside the tent, as well as stuffy

and hot. A skinny figure sat behind a small table. She had a very sharp,

thin nose and was wearing a large black straw hat with paper flowers on

it. It was completely unsuitable for a face like that.

'Are you a witch?' said Tiffany. 'I don't mind if you are.'

'What a strange question to spring on someone,' said the woman, looking

slightly shocked. 'Your baron bans witches in this country, you know

that, and the first thing you say to me is "Are you a witch?"

'Why would I be a witch?'

'Well, you're wearing all black,' said Tiffany.

'Anyone can wear black,' said the woman. 'That doesn't mean a thing.'

'And you're wearing a straw hat with flowers in it,' Tiffany went on.

'Aha!' said the woman. 'That proves it, then. Witches wear tall pointy

hats. Everyone knows that, foolish child.'

Page

10

'Yes, but witches are also very clever,' said Tiffany calmly. There was

something about the twinkle in the woman's eyes that told her to carry

on. 'They sneak about. Probably they often don't look like witches. And a

witch coming here would know about the Baron and so she'd wear the kind

of hat that everyone knows witches don't wear.'

The woman stared at her. That was an incredible feat of reasoning,' she

said at last. 'You'd make a good witch-finder. You know they used to set

fire to witches? Whatever kind of hat I've got on, you'd say it proves

I'm a witch, yes?'

'Well, the frog sitting on your hat is a bit of a clue, too,' said

Tiffany.

'I'm a toad, actually,' said the creature, which had been peering at

Tiffany from between the paper flowers.

'You're very yellow for a toad.'

'I've been a bit ill,' said the toad.

'And you talk,' said Tiffany.

'You only have my word for it,' said the toad, disappearing into the

paper flowers. 'You can't prove anything.'

'You don't have matches on you, do you?' said the woman to Tiffany.

'No.'

'Fine, fine. Just checking.'

Again, there was a pause while the woman gave Tiffany a long stare, as if

making up her mind about something.

'My name,' she said at last, 'is Miss Tick. And I am a witch. It's a good

name for a witch, of course.'

'You mean blood-sucking parasite?' said Tiffany, wrinkling her forehead.

'I'm sorry?' said Miss Tick, coldly.

'Ticks,' said Tiffany. 'Sheep get them. But if you use turpentine-'

'I meant that it sounds like "mystic",' said Miss Tick.

'Oh, you mean a pune, or play on words,' said Tiffany.* 'In that case it

would be even better if you were Miss Teak, a hard foreign wood, because

that would sound like "mystique", or you could be Miss Take, which would'

* Tiffany had read lots of words in the dictionary that she'd never heard

spoken, so she had to guess at how they were pronounced.

'I can see we're going to get along like a house on fire,' said Miss

Tick. There may be no survivors.'

'You really are a witch?'

'Oh, pur-lease,' said Miss Tick. 'Yes, yes, I am a witch. I have a

talking animal, a tendency to correct other people's pronunciation - it's

pun, by the way, not "pune" - and a fascination for poking my nose into

other people's affairs and, yes, a pointy hat.'

'Can I operate the spring now?' said the toad.

'Yes,' said Miss Tick, her eyes still on Tiffany. 'You can operate the

spring.'

'I like operating the spring,' said the toad, crawling around to the back

of the hat.

There was a click, and a slow thwap-thwap noise, and the centre of the

hat rose slowly and jerkily up out of the paper flowers, which fell away.

'Er . . .' said Tiffany.

'You have a question?' said Miss Tick.

With a last thwop, the top of the hat made a perfect point.

'How do you know I won't run away right now and tell the Baron?' said

Tiffany.

Page

11

'Because you haven't the slightest desire to do so,' said Miss Tick.

'You're absolutely fascinated. You want to be a witch, am I right? You

probably want to fly on a broomstick, yes?'

'Oh, yes!' She'd often dreamed of flying. Miss Tick's next words brought

her down to earth.

'Really? You like having to wear really, really thick pants? Believe me,

if I've got to fly I wear two pairs of woollen ones and a canvas pair on

the outside which, I may tell you, are not very feminine no matter how

much lace you sew on. It can get cold up there. People forget that. And

then there's the bristles. Don't ask me about the bristles. I will not

talk about the bristles.'

'But can't you use a keeping-warm spell?' said Tiffany.

'I could. But a witch doesn't do that sort of thing. Once you use magic

to keep yourself warm, then you'll start using it for other things.'

'But isn't that what a witch is supposed to-' Tiffany began.

'Once you learn about magic, I mean really learn about magic, learn

everything you can learn about magic, then you've got the most important

lesson still to learn,' said Miss Tick.

'What's that?'

'Not to use it. Witches don't use magic unless they really have to. It's

hard work and difficult to control. We do other things. A witch pays

attention to everything that's going on. A witch uses her head. A witch

is sure of herself. A witch always has a piece of string-'

'I always do have a piece of string!' said Tiffany. 'It's always handy!'

'Good. Although there's more to witchcraft than string. A witch delights

in small details. A witch sees through things and round things. A witch

sees further than most. A witch sees things from the other side. A witch

knows where she is, and when she is. A witch would see Jenny GreenTeeth,' she added. 'What happened?'

'How did you know I saw Jenny Green-Teeth?'

'I'm a witch. Guess,' said Miss Tick.

Tiffany looked around the tent. There wasn't much to see, even now that

her eyes were getting accustomed to the gloom. The sounds of the outside

world filtered through the heavy material.

'I think-'

'Yes?' said the witch.

'I think you heard me telling the teacher.'

'Correct. I just used my ears,' said Miss Tick, saying nothing at all

about saucers of ink. Tell me about this monster with eyes the size of

the kind of soup plates that are eight inches across. Where do soup

plates come into it?'

The monster is mentioned in a book of stories I've got,' explained

Tiffany. 'It said Jenny Green-Teeth has eyes the size of soup plates.

There's a picture, but it's not a good one. So I measured a soup plate,

so I could be exact.'

Miss Tick put her chin on her hand and gave Tiffany an odd sort of smile.

That was all right, wasn't it?' said Tiffany.

'What? Oh, yes. Yes. Um . . . yes. Very . . . exact. Go on.'

Tiffany told her about the fight with Jenny, although she didn't mention

Wentworth in case Miss Tick got funny about it. Miss Tick listened

carefully.

'Why the frying pan?' she said. 'You could've found a stick.'

'A frying pan just seemed a better idea,' said Tiffany.

'Hah! It was. Jenny would've eaten you up if you'd used a stick. A frying

pan is made of iron. Creatures of that kidney can't stand iron.'

'But it's a monster out of a storybook!' said Tiffany. 'What's it doing

turning up in our little river?'

Page

12

Miss Tick stared at Tiffany for a while, and then said: 'Why do you want

to be a witch, Tiffany?'

It had started with The Goode Childe's Booke of Faerie Tales. Actually,

it had probably started with a lot of things, but the stories most of

all.

Her mother had read them to her when she was little, and then she'd read

them to herself. And all the stories had, somewhere, the witch. The

wicked old witch.

And Tiffany had thought: Where's the evidence?

The stories never said why she was wicked. It was enough to be an old

woman, enough to be all alone, enough to look strange because you had no

teeth. It was enough to be called a witch.

If it came to that, the book never gave you the evidence of anything. It

talked about 'a handsome prince' . . . was he really, or was it just

because he was a prince that people called him handsome? As for 'a girl

who was as beautiful as the day was long' . . . well, which day? In

midwinter it hardly ever got light! The stories didn't want you to think,

they just wanted you to believe what you were told . . .

And you were told that the old witch lived all by herself in a strange

cottage made of gingerbread or which ran around on giant hen's feet, and

talked to animals, and could do magic.

Tiffany only ever knew one old woman who lived all alone in a strange

cottage . . .

Well, no. That wasn't quite true. But she had only ever known one old

woman who lived in a strange house that moved about, and that was Granny

Aching. And she could do magic, sheep magic, and she talked to animals

and there was nothing wicked about her. That proved you couldn't believe

the stories.

And there had been the other old woman, the one who everyone said was a

witch. And what had happened to her had made Tiffany very . . .

thoughtful.

Anyway, she preferred the witches to the smug handsome princes and

especially to the stupid smirking princesses, who didn't have the sense

of a beetle. They had lovely golden hair, too, and Tiffany didn't. Her

hair was brown, plain brown. Her mother called it chestnut, or sometimes

auburn, but Tiffany knew it was brown, brown, brown, just like her eyes.

Brown as earth. And did the book have any adventures for people who had

brown eyes and brown hair? No, no, no . . . it was the blond people with

blue eyes and the redheads with green eyes who got the stories. If you

had brown hair you were probably just a servant or a woodcutter or

something. Or a dairymaid. Well, that was not going to happen, even if

she was good at cheese. She couldn't be the prince, and she'd never be a

princess, and she didn't want to be a woodcutter, so she'd be the witch

and know things, just like Granny Aching-'Who was Granny Aching?' said a voice.

Who was Granny Aching? People would start asking that now. And the answer

was: what Granny Aching was, was there. She was always there. It seemed

that the lives of all the Achings revolved around Granny Aching. Down in

the village decisions were made, things were done, life went on in the

knowledge that in her old wheeled shepherding hut on the hills Granny

Aching was there, watching.

And she was the silence of the hills. Perhaps that's why she liked

Tiffany, in her awkward, hesitant way. Her older sisters chattered, and

Granny didn't like noise. Tiffany didn't make noise when she was up at

the hut. She just loved being there. She'd watch the buzzards, and listen

to the noise of the silence.

It did have a noise, up there. Sounds, voices, animal noises floating up

onto the downs, somehow made the silence deep and complex. And Granny

Page

13

Aching wrapped this silence around herself and made room inside it for

Tiffany. It was always too busy on the farm. There were a lot of people

with a lot to do. There wasn't enough time for silence. There wasn't time

for listening. But Granny Aching was silent and listened all the time.

'What?' said Tiffany, blinking.

'You just said "Granny Aching listened to me all the time",' said Miss

Tick.

Tiffany swallowed. 'I think my grandmother was slightly a witch,' she

said, with a touch of pride.

'Really? How do you know?'

'Well, witches can curse people, right?' said Tiffany.

'So it is said,' said Miss Tick, diplomatically.

'Well, my father said Granny Aching cussed the sky blue,' said Tiffany.

Miss Tick coughed. 'Well, cussing, now, cussing isn't like genuine

cursing. Cussing's more like dang and botheration and darned and drat,

you know? Cursing is more on the lines of "1 hope your nose explodes and

your ears go flying away."'

'I think Granny's cussing was a bit more than that,' said Tiffany, in a

very definite voice. 'And she talked to her dogs.'

'And what kind of things did she say to them?' said Miss Tick.

'Oh, things like come by and away to me and that'll do,' said Tiffany.

They always did what she told them.'

'But those are just sheepdog commands,' said Miss Tick, dismissively.

That's not exactly witchcraft.'

'Well, that still makes them familiars, doesn't it?' Tiffany retorted,

feeling annoyed. 'Witches have animals they can talk to, called

familiars. Like your toad there.'

'I'm not familiar,' said a voice from among the paper flowers. 'I'm just

slightly presumptuous.'

'And she knew about all kinds of herbs,' Tiffany persisted. Granny Aching

was going to be a witch even if Tiffany had to argue all day. 'She could

cure anything. My father said she could make a shepherd's pie stand up

and baa.' Tiffany lowered her voice. 'She could bring lambs back to life

. . .'

You hardly ever saw Granny Aching indoors in the spring and summer. She

spent most of the year sleeping in the old wheeled hut, which could be

dragged across the downs after the flocks. But the first time Tiffany

could remember seeing the old woman in the farmhouse, she was kneeling in

front of the fire, putting a dead lamb in the big black oven.

Tiffany had screamed and screamed. And Granny had gently picked her up, a

little awkwardly, and sat her on her lap and shushed her and called her

'my little jiggit', while on the floor her sheepdogs, Thunder and

Lightning, watched her in doggish amazement. Granny wasn't particularly

at home around children, because they didn't baa.

When Tiffany had stopped crying out of sheer lack of breath, Granny had

put her down on the rug and opened the oven, and Tiffany had watched the

lamb come alive again.

When Tiffany got a little older, she found out that 'jiggit' meant twenty

in the Van Tan Tethera, the ancient counting language of the shepherds.

The older people still used it when they were counting things they

thought of as special. She was Granny Aching's twentieth grandchild.

And when she was older she also understood all about the warming oven,

which never got more than, well, warm. Her mother would let the bread

dough rise in it, and Ratbag the cat would sleep in it, sometimes on the

dough. It was just the place to revive a weak lamb that had been born on

a snowy night and was near death from the cold. That was how it worked.

No magic at all. But that time it had been magic. And it didn't stop

being magic just because you found out how it was done.

Page

14

'Good, but still not exactly witchcraft,' said Miss Tick, breaking the

spell again. 'Anyway, you don't have to have a witch ancestor to be a

witch. It helps, of course, because of heredity.'

'You mean like having talents?' said Tiffany, wrinkling her brow.

Tartly, I suppose,' said Miss Tick. 'But I was thinking of pointy hats,

for example. If you have a grandmother who can pass on her pointy hat to

you, that saves a great deal of expense. They are incredibly hard to come

by, especially ones strong enough to withstand falling farmhouses. Did

Mrs Aching have anything like that?'

'I don't think so,' said Tiffany. 'She hardly ever wore a hat except in

the very cold weather. She wore an old grain sack as a sort of hood. Um .

. . does that count?'

For the first time, Miss Tick looked a little less flinty. 'Possibly,

possibly,' she said. 'Do you have any brothers and sisters, Tiffany?'

'I have six sisters,' said Tiffany. I'm the youngest. Most of them don't

live with us now.'

'And then you weren't the baby any more because you had a dear little

brother,' said Miss Tick. The only boy, too. That must have been a nice

surprise.'

Suddenly, Tiffany found Miss Tick's faint smile slightly annoying.

'How do you know about my brother?' she said.

The smile faded. Miss Tick thought: This child is sharp. 'Just a guess,'

she said. No one likes admitting to spying.

'Are you using persykology on me?' said Tiffany hotly.

'I think you mean psychology,' said Miss Tick.

'Whatever,' said Tiffany. 'You think I don't like him because my parents

make a fuss of him and spoil him, yes?'

'Well, it did cross my mind,' said Miss Tick, and gave up worrying about

the spying. She was a witch, and that was all there was to it. 'I think

it was the bit when you used him as bait for a slathering monster that

gave me a hint,' she added.

'He's just a nuisance!' said Tiffany. 'He takes up my time and I'm always

having to look after him and he always wants sweets. Anyway,' she

continued, 'I had to think fast.'

'Quite so,' said Miss Tick.

'Granny Aching would have done something about monsters in our river,'

said Tiffany, ignoring that. 'Even if they are out of books.' And she'd

have done something about what happened to old Mrs Snapperly, she added

to herself. She'd have spoken up, and people would have listened . . .

They always listened when Granny spoke up. Speak up for those who don't

have voices, she always said.

'Good,' said Miss Tick. 'So she should. Witches deal with things. You

said the river was very shallow where Jenny leaped up? And the world

looked blurred and shaky? Was there a susurrus?'

Tiffany beamed. 'Yes, there certainly was!'

'Ah. Something bad is happening.'

Tiffany looked worried.

'Can I stop it?'

'And now I'm slightly impressed,' said Miss Tick. 'You said, "Can I stop

it?", not "Can anyone stop it?" or "Can we stop it?" That's good. You

accept responsibility. That's a good start. And you keep a cool head.

But, no, you can't stop it.'

'I walloped Jenny Green-Teeth!'

'Lucky hit,' said Miss Tick. There may be worse than her on the way,

believe me. I believe an incursion of major proportions is going to start

here and, clever though you are, my girl, you have as much chance as one

of your lambs on a snowy night. You keep clear. I'll try to fetch help.'

'What, from the Baron?'

Page

15

'Good gracious, no. He'd be no use at all.'

'But he protects us,' said Tiffany. That's what my mother says.'

'Does he?' said Miss Tick. 'Who from? I mean, from whom?'

'Well, from, you know . . . attack, I suppose. From other barons, my

father says.'

'Has he got a big army?'

'Well, er, he's got Sergeant Roberts, and Kevin and Neville and Trevor,'

said Tiffany. 'We all know them. They mostly guard the castle.'

'Any of them got magical powers?' said Miss Tick.

'I saw Neville do card tricks once,' said Tiffany.

'A wow at parties, but probably not much use even against something like

Jenny,' said Miss Tick. 'Are there no oth-Are there no witches here at

all?'

Tiffany hesitated.

There was old Mrs Snapperly,' she said. Oh, yes. She'd lived all alone in

a strange cottage all right. . .

'Good name,' said Miss Tick. 'Can't say I've heard it before, though.

Where is she?'

'She died in the snow last winter,' said Tiffany, slowly.

'And now tell me what you're not telling me,' said Miss Tick, sharp as a

knife.

'Er . . . she was begging, people think, but no one opened their doors to

her and, er . . . it was a cold night, and . . . she died.'

'And she was a witch, was she?'

'Everyone said she was a witch,' said Tiffany. She really did not want to

talk about this. No one in the villages around here wanted to talk about

it. No one went near the ruins of the cottage in the woods, either.

'You don't think so?'

'Um . . .' Tiffany squirmed. 'You see . . . the Baron had a son called

Roland. He was only twelve, I think. And he went riding in the woods by

himself last summer and his dogs came back without him.'

'Mrs Snapperly lived in those woods?' said Miss Tick.

'Yes.'

'And people think she killed him?' said Miss Tick. She sighed. They

probably think she cooked him in the oven, or something.'

They never actually said,' said Tiffany. 'But I think it was something

like that, yes.'

'And did his horse turn up?' said Miss Tick.

'No,' said Tiffany. 'And that was strange, because if it'd turned up

anywhere along the hills the people would have noticed it . . .'

Miss Tick folded her hands, sniffed, and smiled a smile with no humour in

it at all.

'Easily explained,' she said. 'Mrs Snapperly must have had a really big

oven, eh?'

'No, it was really quite small,' said Tiffany. 'Only ten inches deep.'

'I bet Mrs Snapperly had no teeth and talked to herself, right?' said

Miss Tick.

'Yes. And she had a cat. And a squint,' said Tiffany. And it all came out

in a rush: 'And so after he vanished they went to her cottage and they

looked in the oven and they dug up her garden and they threw stones at

her old cat until it died and they turned her out of her cottage and

piled up all her old books in the middle of the room and set fire to them

and burned the place to the ground and everyone said she was an old

witch.'

They burned the books,' said Miss Tick, in a flat voice.

'Because they said they had old writing in them,' said Tiffany. 'And

pictures of stars.'

'And when you went to look, did they?' said Miss Tick.

Page

16

Tiffany suddenly felt cold. 'How did you know?' she said.

'I'm good at listening. Well, did they?'

Tiffany sighed. 'Yes, I went to the cottage next day and some of the

pages, you know, had kind of floated up in the heat. And I found a part

of one, and it had all old lettering and gold and blue edging. And I

buried her cat.'

'You buried the cat?'

'Yes! Someone had to!' said Tiffany hotly.

'And you measured the oven,' said Miss Tick. 'I know you did, because you

just told me what size it was.' And you measure soup plates, Miss Tick

added to herself. What have I found here?

'Well, yes. I did. I mean . . . it was tiny! And if she could magic away

a boy and a whole horse, why didn't she magic away the men who came for

her? It didn't make any sense-!'

Miss Tick waved her into silence. 'And then what happened?'

Then the Baron said no one was to have anything to do with her,' said

Tiffany. 'He said any witches found in the country would be tied up and

thrown in the pond. Er, you could be in danger,' she added, uncertainly.

'I can untie knots with my teeth and I have a Gold Swimming Certificate

from the Quirm College for Young Ladies,' said Miss Tick. 'All that

practice at jumping into the swimming pool with my clothes on was time

well spent.' She leaned forward. 'Let me guess what happened to Mrs

Snapperly,' she said. 'She lived from the summer until the snow, right?

She stole food from barns and probably women gave her food at the back

door if the men weren't around? I expect the bigger boys threw things at

her if they saw her.'

'How do you know all this?' said Tiffany. 'It doesn't take a huge leap of

imagination, believe me,' said Miss Tick. 'And she wasn't a witch, was

she?'

'I think she was just a sick old lady who was no use to anyone and

smelled a bit and looked odd because she had no teeth,' said Tiffany.

'She just looked like a witch in a story. Anyone with half a mind could

see that.'

Miss Tick sighed. 'Yes. But sometimes it's so hard to find half a mind

when you need one.'

'Can't you teach me what I need to know to be a witch?' said Tiffany.

Tell me why you still want to be a witch, bearing in mind what happened

to Mrs Snapperly?'

'So that sort of thing doesn't happen again,' said Tiffany.

She even buried the old witch's cat, thought Miss Tick. What kind of

child is this?

'Good answer. You might make a decent witch one day,' she said. 'But I

don't teach people to be witches. I teach people about witches. Witches

learn in a special school. I just show them the way, if they're any good.

All witches have special interests, and I like children.'

'Why?'

'Because they're much easier to fit in the oven,' said Miss Tick.

But Tiffany wasn't frightened, just annoyed.

'That was a nasty thing to say,' she said.

'Well, witches don't have to be nice,' said Miss Tick, pulling a large

black bag from under the table. 'I'm glad to see you pay attention.'

There really is a school for witches?' said Tiffany.

'In a manner of speaking, yes,' said Miss Tick.

'Where?'

'Very close.'

'It is magical?'

'Very magical.'

'A wonderful place?'

Page

17

There's nowhere quite like it.'

'Can I go there by magic? Does, like, a unicorn turn up to carry me there

or something?'

'Why should it? A unicorn is nothing more than a big horse that comes to

a point, anyway. Nothing to get so excited about,' said Miss Tick. 'And

that will be one egg, please.'

'Exactly where can I find the school?' said Tiffany, handing over the

egg.

'Aha. A root vegetable question, I think,' said Miss Tick. 'Two carrots,

please.'

Tiffany handed them over.

Thank you. Ready? To find the school for witches, go to a high place near

here, climb to the top, open your eyes . . .' Miss Tick hesitated.

'Yes?'

'. . . and then open your eyes again.'

'But-' Tiffany began.

'Got any more eggs?'

'No, but-'

'No more education, then. But I have a question to ask you.'

'Got any eggs?' said Tiffany, instantly.

'Hah! Did you see anything else by the river, Tiffany?'

Silence suddenly filled the tent. The sound of bad spelling and erratic

geography filtered through from outside as Tiffany and Miss Tick stared

into one another's eyes.

'No,' lied Tiffany.

'Are you sure?' said Miss Tick.

'Yes.'

They continued the staring match. But Tiffany could outstare a cat.

'I see,' said Miss Tick, looking away. 'Very well. In that case, please

tell me . . . when you stopped outside my tent just now you said "Aha" in

what I considered to be a smug tone of voice. Were you thinking, This is

a strange little black tent with a mysterious little sign on the door, so

going inside could be the start of an adventure, or were you thinking,

This could be the tent of some wicked witch like they thought Mrs

Snapperly was, who'll put some horrible spell on me as soon as I go in?

It's all right, you can stop staring now. Your eyes are watering.'

'I thought both those things,' said Tiffany, blinking.

'But you came in anyway. Why?'

To find out.'

'Good answer. Witches are naturally nosy,' said Miss Tick, standing up.

'Well, I must go. I hope we shall meet again. I will give you some free

advice, though.'

'Will it cost me anything?'

'What? I just said it was free!' said Miss Tick.

'Yes, but my father said that free advice often turns out to be

expensive,' said Tiffany.

Miss Tick sniffed. 'You could say this advice is priceless,' she said.

'Are you listening?'

'Yes,' said Tiffany.

'Good. Now . . . if you trust in yourself . . .'

'Yes?'

'. . . and believe in your dreams . . .'

'Yes?'

'. . . and follow your star . . .' Miss Tick went on.

'Yes?'

'. . . you'll still get beaten by people who spent their time working

hard and learning things and weren't so lazy. Goodbye.'

Page

18

The tent seemed to grow darker. It was time to leave. Tiffany found

herself back in the square where the other teachers were taking down

their stalls.

She didn't look round. She knew enough not to look around. Either the

tent would still be there, which would be a disappointment, or it would

have mysteriously disappeared, and that would be worrying.

She headed home, and wondered if she should have mentioned the little

red-haired men. She hadn't for a whole lot of reasons. She wasn't sure,

now, that she'd really seen them; she had a feeling that they wouldn't

have wanted her to; and it was nice to have something Miss Tick didn't

know. Yes. That was the best part. Miss Tick was a bit too clever, in

Tiffany's opinion.

On the way home she climbed to the top of Arken Hill, which was just

outside the village. It wasn't very big, not even as high as the downs

above the farm and certainly nothing like as high as the mountains.

The hill was more . . . homely. There was a flat place at the top where

nothing ever grew, and Tiffany knew there was a story that a hero had

once fought a dragon up there and its blood had burned the ground where

it fell. There was another story that said there was a heap of treasure

under the hill, defended by the dragon, and another story that said a

king was buried there in armour of solid gold. There were lots of stories

about the hill; it was surprising it hadn't sunk under the weight of

them.

Tiffany stood on the bare soil and looked at the view.

She could see the village and the river and Home Farm, and the Baron's

castle and, beyond the fields she knew, she could see grey woods and

heathlands.

She closed her eyes and opened them again. And blinked, and opened them

again.

There was no magic door, no hidden building revealed, no strange signs.

For a moment, though, the air buzzed, and smelled of snow.

When she got home she looked up 'incursion' in the dictionary. It meant

'invasion'.

An incursion of major proportions, Miss Tick had said.

And, now, little unseen eyes watched Tiffany from the top of the shelf. .

.

Chapter 3

Hunt The Hag

Miss Tick removed her hat, reached inside and pulled a piece of string.

With little clicks and flapping noises the hat took up the shape of a

rather elderly straw hat. She picked up the paper flowers from the ground

and stuck them on, carefully.

Then she said: 'Phew!'

'You can't just let the kid go like that,' said the toad, who was sitting

on the table.

'Like what?'

'She's clearly got First Sight and Second Thoughts. That's a powerful

combination.'

'She's a little know-it-all,' said Miss Tick.

'Right. Just like you. She's impressed you, right? I know she did because

you were quite nasty to her, and you always do that to people who impress

you.'

'Do you want to be turned into a frog?'

Page

19

'Well, now, let me see . . .' said the toad sarcastically. 'Better skin,

better legs, likelihood of being kissed by a princess one hundred per

cent improved . . . why, yes. Whenever you're ready, madam.'

There're worse things than being a toad,' said Miss Tick darkly.

"Try it some time,' said the toad. 'Anyway, I rather liked her.'

'So did I,' said Miss Tick, briskly. 'She hears about an old lady dying

because these idiots thought she was a witch, and she decides to become a

witch so that they don't try that again. A monster roars up out of her

river and she bashes it with a frying pan! Have you ever heard the saying

"The land finds its witch"? It's happened here, I'll bet. But a chalk

witch? Witches like granite and basalt, hard rock all the way down! Do

you know what chalk is?'

'You're going to tell me,' said the toad.

'It's the shells of billions and billions of tiny, helpless little sea

creatures that died millions of years ago,' said Miss Tick. 'It's . . .

tiny, tiny bones. Soft. Soggy. Damp. Even limestone is better than that.

But . . . she's grown up on chalk and she is hard, and sharp, too. She's

a born witch. On chalk! Which is impossible!'

'She bashed Jenny!' said the toad. The girl has got talent!'

'Maybe, but she needs more than that. Jenny isn't clever,' said Miss

Tick. 'She's only a Grade One Prohibitory Monster. And she was probably

bewildered to find herself in a stream, when her natural home is in

stagnant water. There'll be much, much worse than her.'

'What do you mean, "a Grade One Prohibitory Monster"?' asked the toad.

'I've never heard her called that.'

'I am a teacher as well as a witch,' said Miss Tick, adjusting her hat

carefully. Therefore I make lists. I make assessments. I write things

down in a neat, firm hand with pens of two colours. Jenny is one of a

number of creatures invented by adults to scare children away from

dangerous places.' She sighed. 'If only people would think before they

make up monsters.'

'You ought to stay and help her,' said the toad.

'I've got practically no power here,' said Miss Tick. 'I told you. It's

the chalk. And remember the redheaded men. A Nac Mac Feegle spoke to her!

Warned her! I've never seen one in my life! If she's got them on her

side, who knows what she can do?'

She picked up the toad. 'D'you know what'll be turning up?' she

continued. 'All the things they locked away in those old stories. All

those reasons why you shouldn't stray off the path, or open the forbidden

door, or say the wrong word, or spill the salt. All the stories that gave

children nightmares. All the monsters from under the biggest bed in the

world. Somewhere, all stories are real and all dreams come true. And

they'll come true here if they're not stopped. If it wasn't for the Nac

Mac Feegle I'd be really worried. As it is, I'm going to try and get some

help. That's going to take me at least two days without a broomstick!'

'It's unfair to leave her alone with them,' said the toad.

'She won't be alone,' said Miss Tick. 'She'll have you.'

'Oh,' said the toad.

Tiffany shared a bedroom with Fastidia and Hannah. She woke up when she

heard them come to bed, and lay in the dark until she heard their

breathing settle down and they started to dream of young sheep shearers

with their shirts off.

Outside, summer lightning flashed around the hills, and there was a

rumble of thunder . . .

Thunder and Lightning. She knew them as dogs before she knew them as the

sound and light of a storm. Granny always had her sheepdogs with her,

indoors and out. One moment they would be black and white streaks across

the distant turf and then they were suddenly there, panting, eyes never

Page

20

leaving Granny's face. Half the dogs on the hills were Lightning's

puppies, trained by Granny Aching.

Tiffany had gone with the family to the big Sheepdog Trials. Every

shepherd on the Chalk went to them, and the very best entered the arena

to show how well they could work their dogs. The dogs would round up

sheep, separate them, drive them into the pens - or sometimes run off, or

snap at one another, because even the best dog can have a bad day. But

Granny never entered with Thunder and Lightning. She'd lean on the fence

with the dogs lying in front of her, watching the show intently and

puffing her foul pipe. And Tiffany's father had said that, after each

shepherd had worked his dogs, the judges would look nervously across at

Granny Aching to see what she thought.

In fact all the shepherds watched her. Granny never, ever entered the

arena because she was the Trials. If Granny thought you were a good

shepherd - if she nodded at you when you walked out of the arena, if she

puffed at her pipe and said 'that'll do' - you walked like a giant for a

day, you owned the Chalk . . .

When she was small and up on the wold with Granny, Thunder and Lightning

would baby-sit Tiffany, lying attentively a few feet away as she played.

And she'd been so proud when Granny had let her use them to round up a

flock. She'd run about excitedly in all directions shouting 'Come by!'

and 'There!' and 'Walk up!' and, glory be, the dogs had worked perfectly.

She knew now that they'd have worked perfectly whatever she'd shouted.

Granny was just sitting there, smoking her pipe, and by now the dogs

could read her mind. They only ever took orders from Granny Aching . . .

The storm died down after a while and there was the gentle sound of rain.

At some point Ratbag the cat pushed open the door and jumped onto the

bed. He was big to start with, but Ratbag flowed. He was so fat that, on

any reasonably flat surface, he gradually spread out in a great puddle of

fur. He hated Tiffany, but would never let personal feelings get in the

way of a warm place to sleep.

She must have slept, because she woke up when she heard the voices.

They seemed very close but, somehow, very small.

'Crivens! It's a' vena well sayin' "find the hag", but what should we be

lookin 'for, can ye tell me that? All these bigjobs look just the same

tae me!'

'Not-totally-wee Geordie doon at thefishin' said she was a big, big

girl!'

'A great help that is, I dinnae think! They 're all big, big girls!'

'Ye pair a dafties! Everyone knows a hag wears a pointy bonnet!'

'So they canna be a hag if they're sleepin', then?'

'Hello?' whispered Tiffany.

There was silence, embroidered with the breathing of her sisters. But in

a way Tiffany couldn't quite describe, it was the silence of people

trying hard not to make any noise.

She leaned down and looked under the bed. There was nothing there but the

guzunder.

The little man in the river had talked just like that.

She lay back in the moonlight, listening until her ears ached.

Then she wondered what the school for witches would be like and why she

hadn't seen it yet.

She knew every inch of the country for two miles around. She liked the

river best, with the backwaters where striped pike sunbathed just above

the weeds and the banks where kingfishers nested. There was a heronry a

mile or so upriver and she liked to creep up on the birds when they came

down here to fish in the reeds, because there's nothing funnier than a

heron trying to get airborne in a hurry . . .

Page

21

She drifted off to sleep again, thinking about the land around the farm.

She knew all of it. There were no secret places that she didn't know

about.

But maybe there were magical doors. That's what she'd make, if she had a

magical school. There should be secret doorways everywhere, even hundreds

of miles away. Look at a special rock by, say, moonlight, and there would

be yet another door.

But the school, now, the school. There would be lessons in broomstick

riding and how to sharpen your hat to a point, and magical meals, and

lots of new friends.

'Is the bairn asleep?'

'Aye, I canna' hear her movin'.'

Tiffany opened her eyes in the darkness. The voices under the bed had a

slightly echoey edge. Thank goodness the guzunder was nice and clean.

'Right, let's get oot o' this wee pot, then.'

The voices moved off across the room. Tiffany's ears tried to swivel to

follow them.

'Hey, see here, it's a hoose! See, with wee chairies and things!'

They've found the doll's house, Tiffany thought.

It was quite a large one, made by Mr Block the farm carpenter when

Tiffany's oldest sister, who already had two babies of her own now, was a

little girl. It wasn't the most fragile of items. Mr Block did not go in

for delicate work. But over the years the girls had decorated it with

bits of material and some rough and ready furniture.

By the sound of it the owners of the voices thought it was a palace.

'Hey, hey, hey, we're in the cushy stuff noo! There's a

beid in this room. Wi' pillows!'

'Keep it doon, we don't want any o' them to wake up!' 'Crivens, I'm as

quiet as a wee moose! Aargh! There's sojers!'

'Whut d'ye mean, sojers?'

'There's redcoats in the room!'

They've found the toy soldiers, thought Tiffany, trying not to breathe

loudly.

Strictly speaking, they had no place in the doll's house, but Wentworth

wasn't old enough for them and so they'd got used as innocent bystanders

back in those days when Tiffany had made tea parties for her dolls. Well,

what passed for dolls. Such toys as there were in the farmhouse had to be

tough to survive intact through the generations and didn't always manage

it. Last time Tiffany had tried to arrange a party, the guests had been a

rag doll with no head, two wooden soldiers and three-quarters of a small

teddy bear.

Thuds and bangs came from the direction of the doll's house.

'I got one! Hey, pal, can yer mammie sew? Stitch this! Aargh! He's got a

held on him like a tree!'

'Crivens! There's a body here wi' no held at a' I'

'Aye, nae wonder, 'cos here's a bear! Feel ma boot, ye washoon!'

It seemed to Tiffany that although the owners of the three voices were

fighting things that couldn't possibly fight back, including a teddy bear

with only one leg, the fight still wasn't going all one way.

'I got 'im! I got 'im! I got 'im! Yer gonna get a gummer, yer wee hard

disease!'

'Someone bit ma leg! Someone bit ma leg!'

'Come here! Ach, yerfightin' yersels, ye eejits! Ah 'm fed up wi' the

pair a yees!'

Tiffany felt Ratbag stir. He might be fat and lazy, but he was lightning

fast when it came to leaping on small creatures. She couldn't let him get

the . . . whatever they were, however bad they sounded.

She coughed loudly.

Page

22

'See?' said a voice from the doll's house. 'Yer woked them up! Ah 'm

offski!'

Silence fell again and this time, Tiffany decided after a while, it was

the silence of no one there rather than the silence of people being

incredibly quiet. Ratbag went back to sleep, twitching occasionally as he

disembowelled something in his fat cat dreams.

Tiffany waited a little while and then got out of bed and crept towards

the bedroom door, avoiding the two squeaky floorboards. She went

downstairs in the dark, found a chair by moonlight, fished the book of

Faerie Tales off Granny's shelf, then lifted the latch on the back door

and stepped out into the warm midsummer night.

There was a lot of mist around, but a few stars were visible overhead and

there was a gibbous moon in the sky. Tiffany knew it was gibbous because

she'd read in the Almanack that 'gibbous' meant what the moon looked like

when it was just a bit fatter than half full, and so she made a point of

paying attention to it around those times just so that she could say to

herself: 'Ah, I see the moon's very gibbous tonight

It's possible that this tells you more about Tiffany than she would want

you to know.

Against the rising moon the downs were a black wall that filled half the

sky. For a moment she looked for the light of Granny Aching's lantern . .

.

Granny never lost a lamb. That was one of Tiffany's first memories: of

being held by her mother at the window one frosty night in early spring,

with a million brilliant stars glinting over the mountains and, on the

darkness of the downs, the one yellow star in the constellation of Granny

Aching, zigzagging through the night. She wouldn't go to bed while a lamb

was lost, however bad the weather. . .

There was only one place where it was possible for someone in a large

family to be private, and that was in the privy. It was a three-holer,

and it was where everyone went if they wanted to be alone for a while.

There was a candle in there, and last year's Almanack hanging on a

string. The printers knew their readership, and printed the Almanack on

soft thin paper.

Tiffany lit the candle, made herself comfortable, and looked at the book

of Faerie Tales. The moon gibbous'd at her through the crescent-shaped

hole cut in the door.

She'd never really liked the book. It seemed to her that it tried to tell

her what to do and what to think. Don't stray from the path, don't open

that door, but hate the wicked witch because she is wicked. Oh, and

believe that shoe size is a good way of choosing a wife.

A lot of the stories were highly suspicious, in her opinion. There was

the one that ended when the two good children pushed the wicked witch

into her own oven. Tiffany had worried about that after all that trouble

with Mrs Snapperly. Stories like this stopped people thinking properly,

she was sure. She'd read that one and thought, Excuse me? No one has an

oven big enough to get a whole person in, and what made the children

think they could just walk around eating people's houses in any case? And

why does some boy too stupid to know a cow is worth a lot more than five

beans have the right to murder a giant and steal all his gold? Not to

mention commit an act of ecological vandalism? And some girl who can't

tell the difference between a wolf and her grandmother must either have

been as dense as teak or come from an extremely ugly family. The stories

weren't real. But Mrs Snapperly had died because of stories.

She flicked past page after page, looking for the right pictures.

Because, although the stories made her angry, the pictures, ah, the

pictures were the most beautiful things she'd ever seen.

She turned a page and there it was.

Page

23

Most of the pictures of fairies were not very impressive. Frankly, they

looked like a small girls' ballet class that'd just had to run through a

bramble patch. But this one . . . was different. The colours were

strange, and there were no shadows. Giant grasses and daisies grew

everywhere, so the fairies must have been quite small, but they looked

big. They looked like rather strange humans. They certainly didn't look

much like fairies. Hardly any of them had wings. They were odd shapes, in

fact. In fact, some of them looked like monsters. The girls in the tutus

wouldn't have stood much chance.

And the odd thing was that, alone of all the pictures in the book, this

one looked as if it had been done by an artist who had painted what was

in front of him. The other pictures, the ballet girls and the romper-suit

babies, had a made-up, syrupy look. This one didn't. This one said that

the artist had been there . . .

. . . at least in his head, Tiffany thought.

She concentrated on the bottom left-hand corner, and there it was. She'd

seen it before, but you had to know where to look. It was definitely a

little red-haired man, naked except for a kilt and a skinny waistcoat,

scowling out of the picture. He looked very angry. And . . . Tiffany

moved the candle to see more clearly . . . he was definitely making a

gesture with his hand.

Even if you didn't know it was a rude one, it was easy to guess.

She heard voices. She pushed the door open with her foot to hear them

better, because a witch always listens to other people's conversations.

The sound was coming from the other side of the hedge, where there was a

field that should have been full of nothing but sheep, waiting to go to

market. Sheep are not known for their conversation. She snuck out

carefully in the misty dawn and found a small gap that had been made by

rabbits, which just gave her a good enough view.

There was a ram grazing near the hedge and the conversation was coming

from it or, rather, somewhere in the long grass underneath it. There

seemed to be at least four speakers, who sounded bad-tempered.

'Crivens! We wanna coo beastie, no' a ship beastie!'

'Ach, one's as goo' as t'other! C'mon, lads, a' grab a holt o' aleg!'

'Aye, all the coos are inna shed, we tak' what we can!'

'Keep it doon, keep it doon, will ya!'

'Ach, who's listnin'? OK, lads - yan . . . tan . . . teth 'ra!'

The sheep rose a little in the air, and bleated in alarm as it started to

go across the field backwards. Tiffany thought she saw a hint of red hair

in the grass around its legs, but that vanished as the ram was carried

away into the mist.

She pushed her way through the hedge, ignoring the twigs that scratched

at her. Granny Aching wouldn't have let anyone get away with stealing a

sheep, even if they were invisible.

But the mist was thick and, now, Tiffany heard noises from the henhouse.

The disappearing-backwards sheep could wait. Now the hens needed her. A

fox had got in twice in the last two weeks and the hens that hadn't been

taken were barely laying.

Tiffany ran through the garden, catching her nightdress on pea sticks and

gooseberry bushes, and flung open the henhouse door.

There were no flying feathers, and nothing like the panic a fox would

cause. But the chickens were clucking excitedly and Prunes, the cockerel,

was strutting nervously up and down. One of the hens looked a bit

embarrassed. Tiffany lifted it up quickly. There were two tiny blue, redhaired men underneath. They were each holding an egg, clasped in their

arms. They looked up with very guilty expressions.

'Ach, no!' said one. 'It's the bairn! She's the hag. . .'

Page

24

'You're stealing our eggs,' said Tiffany. 'How dare you! And I'm not a

hag!'

The little men looked at one another, and then at the eggs.

'Whut eiggs?' said one.

The eggs you are holding,' said Tiffany, meaningfully.

'Whut? Oh, these? These are eiggs, are they?' said the one who'd spoken

first, looking at the eggs as if he'd never seen them before. There's a

thing. And there was us thinking they was, er, stones.'

'Stones,' said the other one nervously.

'We crawled under yon chookie for a wee bitty warmth,' said the first

one. 'And there was all these things, we thought they was stones, which

was why the puir fowl was clucking all the time

'Clucking,' said the second one, nodding vigorously.

'. . . so we took pity on the puir thing and-' 'Put. . . the . . . eggs .

. . back,' said Tiffany, slowly.

The one who hadn't been doing much talking nudged the other one. 'Best do

as she says,' it said. 'It's a' gang agley. Ye canna cross an Aching an'

this one's a hag. She dinged Jenny an' no one ha' ever done that afore.'

'Aye, I didnae think o' that.'

Both of the tiny men put the eggs back very carefully. One of them even

breathed on the shell of his and made a show of polishing it with the

ragged hem of his kilt.

'No harm done, mistress,' he said. He looked at the other man. And then

they vanished. But there was a suspicion of a red blur in the air and

some straw by the henhouse door flew up in the air.

'And I'm a miss!' shouted Tiffany. She lowered the hen back onto the

eggs, and went to the door. 'And I'm not a hag! Are you fairies of some

sort? And what about our ship -1 mean, sheep?' she added.

There was no answer but a clanking of buckets near the house, which meant

that other people were getting up.

She rescued the Faerie Tales, blew out the candle and made her way into

the house. Her mother was lighting the fire and asked what she was doing

up, and she said that she'd heard a commotion in the henhouse and had

gone out to see if it was the fox again. That wasn't a lie. In fact, it

was completely true, even if it wasn't exactly accurate.

Tiffany was on the whole quite a truthful person, but it seemed to her

that there were times when things didn't divide easily into 'true' and

'false', but nstead could be 'things that people needed to know at the

moment' and 'things that they didn't need to know at the moment'.

Besides, she wasn't sure what she knew at the moment.

There was porridge for breakfast. She ate it hurriedly, meaning to get

back out into the paddock and see about that sheep. There might be tracks

in the grass, or something . . .

She looked up, not knowing why.

Ratbag had been asleep in front of the oven. Now he was sitting up,

alert. Tiffany felt a prickling on the back of her neck, and tried to see

what the cat was looking at.

On the dresser was a row of blue and white jars which weren't very useful

for anything. They'd been left to her mother by an elderly aunt, and she

was proud of them because they looked nice but were completely useless.

There was little room on the farm for useless things that looked nice, so

they were treasured.

Ratbag was watching the lid of one of them. It was rising very slowly,

and under it was a hint of red hair and two beady, staring eyes.

It lowered again when Tiffany gave it a long stare. A moment later she

heard a faint rattle and, when she looked up, the pot was wobbling back

and forth and there was a little cloud of dust rising along the top of

the dresser. Ratbag was looking around in bewilderment.

Page

25

They certainly were very fast.

She ran out into the paddock and looked around. The mist was off the

grass now, and skylarks were rising on the downs.

'If that sheep doesn't come back this minute,' she shouted at the sky,

'there will be a reckoning!'

The sound bounced off the hills. And then she heard, very faint but close

by, the sound of small voices:

'Whut did the hag say?' said the first voice.

'She said there'd be a reck'ning!'

'Oh, waily, waily, waily! We're in trouble noo!'

Tiffany looked around, face red with anger.

'We have a duty,' she said, to the air and the grass.

It was something Granny Aching had said once, when Tiffany had been

crying about a lamb. She had an old-fashioned way of speaking, and had

said: 'We are as gods to the beasts o' the field, my jiggit. We order the

time o' their birth and the time o' their death. Between times, we ha' a

duty.'

'We have a duty,' Tiffany repeated, more softly. She glared around the

field. 'I know you can hear me, whoever you are. If that sheep doesn't

come back, there will be . . . trouble

The larks sang over the sheepfolds, making the silence deeper.

Tiffany had to do the chores before she had any more time to herself.

That meant feeding the chickens and collecting the eggs, and feeling

slightly proud of the fact that there were two more than there might

otherwise have been. It meant fetching six buckets of water from the well

and filling the log basket by the stove, but she put those jobs off

because she didn't like doing them much. She did quite like churning

butter, though. It gave her time to think.

When I'm a witch with a pointy hat and a broomstick, she thought as she

pumped the handle, I'll wave my hand and the butter will come just like

that. And any little red-headed devils that even think about taking our

beasts will be-There was a slopping sound behind her, where she'd lined up the six

buckets to take to the well.

One of them was now full of water, which was still sloshing backwards and

forwards.

She went back to the churning as if nothing had happened but stopped

after a while and went over to the flour bin. She took a small handful of

flour and dusted it over the doorstep, and then went back to the

churning.

A few minutes later there was another watery sound behind her. When she

turned round there was, yes, another full bucket. And in the flour on the

stone doorstep were just two lines of little footprints, one leading out

of the dairy and one coming back.

It was all Tiffany could do to lift one of the heavy wooden buckets when

it was full.

So, she thought, they are immensely strong as well as being incredibly

fast. I'm really being very calm about this.

She looked up at the big wooden beams that ran across the room, and a

little dust fell down, as if something had quickly moved out of the way.

I think I ought to put a stop to this right now, she thought. On the

other hand, there's no harm in waiting until all the buckets are filled

up.

'And then I'll have to fill the log box in the scullery,' she said aloud.

Well, it was worth a try.

She went back to the churning, and didn't bother to turn her head when

she heard four more sloshes behind her. Nor did she look round when she

Page

26

heard little whooshwhoosh noises and the clatter of logs in the box. She

only turned to see when the noise stopped.

The log box was full up to the ceiling, and all the buckets were full.

The patch of flour was a mass of footprints.

She stopped churning. She had a feeling that eyes were watching her, a

lot of eyes.

'Er . . . thank you,' she said. No, that wasn't right. She sounded

nervous. She let go of the butter paddle and stood up, trying to look as

fierce as possible.

'And what about our sheep?' she said. 1 won't believe you're really sorry

until I see the sheep come back!'

There was a bleating from the paddock. She ran out to the bottom of the

garden and looked through the hedge.

The sheep was coming back, backwards and at high speed. It jerked to a

halt a little way from the hedge and dropped down as the little men let

it go. One of the red-headed men appeared for a moment on its head. He

huffed on a horn, polished it with his kilt, and vanished in a blur.

Tiffany walked back to the dairy looking thoughtful.

Oh, and when she got back the butter had been churned. Not just churned,

in fact, but patted into a dozen fat golden oblongs on the marble she

used when she did it. There was even a sprig of parsley on each one.

Are they brownies? she wondered. According to the Faerie Tales, brownies

hung around the house doing chores in exchange for a saucer of milk. But

in the picture they'd been cheery little creatures with long pointy

hoods. The red-haired men didn't look as if they'd ever drunk milk in

their lives, but perhaps it was worth a try.

'Well,' she said aloud, still aware of the hidden watchers. That'll do.

Thank you. I'm glad you're sorry for what you did.'

She took one of the cat's saucers from the pile by the sink, washed it

carefully, filled it with milk from today's churn, then put it down on

the floor and stood back. 'Are you brownies?' she said.

The air blurred. Milk splashed across the floor and the saucer spun round

and round.

I'll take that as a no, then,' said Tiffany. 'So what are you?'

There were unlimited supplies of no answer at all.

She lay down and looked under the sink, and then peered behind the cheese

shelves. She stared up into the dark, spidery shadows of the room. It

felt empty.

And she thought: I think I need a whole egg's worth of education, in a

hurry . . .

Tiffany had walked along the steep track from the farm down into the

village hundreds of times. It was less than half a mile long, and over

the centuries the carts had worn it down so that it was more like a gully

in the chalk and ran like a milky stream in wet weather.

She was halfway down when the susurrus started. The hedges rustled

without a wind. The skylarks stopped singing and, while she hadn't really

noticed their song, their silence was a shock. Nothing's louder than the

end of a song that's always been there.

When she looked up at the sky it was like looking through a diamond. It

sparkled, and the air went cold so quickly that it was like stepping into

an icy bath.

Then there was snow under foot, snow on the hedges. And the sound of

hooves.

They were in the field beside her. A horse was galloping through the

snow, behind the hedge that was now, suddenly, just a wall of white.

The hoofbeats stopped. There was a moment of silence and then a horse

landed in the lane, skidding on the snow. It pulled itself upright, and

the rider turned it to face Tiffany.

Page

27

The rider himself couldn't face Tiffany. He had no face. He had no head

to hang it on.

She ran. Her boots slipped on the snow as she moved, but suddenly her

mind was cold as the ice.

She had two legs, slipping on ice. A horse had twice as many legs to

slip. She'd seen horses try to tackle this hill in icy weather. She had a

chance.

She heard a breathy, whistling noise behind her, and a whinny from the

horse. She risked a glance. The horse was coming after her, but slowly,

half walking and half sliding. Steam poured off it.

About halfway down the slope the lane passed under an arch of trees,

looking like crashed clouds now under their weight of snow. And beyond

them, Tiffany knew, the lane flattened out. The headless man would catch

her on the flat. She didn't know what would happen after that, but she

was sure it would be unpleasantly short.

Flakes of snow dropped on her as she passed under the trees, and she

decided to make a run for it. She might reach the village. She was good

at running.

But if she got there, then what? She'd never reach a door in time. And

people would shout, and run about. The dark horseman didn't look like

someone who'd take much notice of that. No, she had to deal with it.

If only she'd brought the frying pan.

'Here, wee hag! Stannit ye still, right noo!'

She stared up.

A tiny blue man had poked his head up out of the snow on top of the

hedge.

'There's a headless horseman after me!' she shouted.

'He'll no make it, hinny. Stand ye still! Look him in the eye!'

'He hasn't got any eyes!'

'Crivens! Are ye a hag or no'? Look him in the eyes he hasnae got!'

The blue man disappeared into the snow.

Tiffany turned round. The horseman was trotting under the trees now, the

horse more certain as the ground levelled. He had a sword in his hand,

and he was looking at her, with the eyes he didn't have. There was the

breathy noise again, not good to hear.

The little men are watching me, she thought. I can't run. Granny Aching

wouldn't have run from a thing with no head.

She folded her arms and glared.

The horseman stopped, as if puzzled, and then urged the horse forward.

A blue and red shape, larger than the other little men, dropped out of

the trees. He landed on the horse's forehead, between its eyes, and

grabbed an ear in both hands.

Tiffany heard the man shout: 'Here's a face full o' dandruff for ye, yer

bogle, courtesy of Big Yan!' and then the man hit the horse between the

eyes with his head.

To her amazement the horse staggered sideways.

'Aw right?' shouted the tiny fighter. 'Big toughie, is ye? Once more wi'

feelin'!'

This time the horse danced uneasily the other way, and then its back legs

slid from under it and it collapsed in the snow.

Little blue men erupted from the hedge. The horseman, trying to get to

his feet, disappeared under a blue and red storm of screaming creatures-And vanished. The snow vanished. The horse vanished.

The blue men, for a moment, were in a pile on the hot, dusty road. One of

them said, 'Aw, crivens! I kicked meself in me own heid!' And then they,

too, vanished, but for a moment Tiffany saw blue and red blurs

disappearing into the hedge.

Page

28

Then the skylarks were back. The hedges were green and full of flowers.

Not a twig was broken, not a flower disturbed. The sky was blue, with no

flashes of diamond.

Tiffany looked down. On the toes of her boots, snow was melting. She was,

strangely, glad about that. It meant that what had just happened was

magical, not madness. Because, if she closed her eyes, she could still

hear the wheezy breathing of the headless man.

What she needed right now was people, and ordinary things happening. But

more than anything else, she wanted answers.

Actually, what she wanted more than anything else was not to hear the

wheezy breathing when she shut her eyes . . .

The tents had gone. Except for a few pieces of broken chalk, apple cores,

some stamped-down grass and, alas, a few chicken feathers, there was

nothing at all to show that the teachers had ever been there.

A small voice said, 'Psst!'

She looked down. A toad crept out from under a dock leaf.

'Miss Tick said you'd be back,' it said. 'I expect there're some things

you need to know, right?'

'Everything,' said Tiffany. 'We're swamped with tiny men! I can't

understand half of what they say! They keep calling me a hag!'

'Ah, yes,' said the toad. 'You've got Nac Mac Feegles!'

'It snowed, and then it hadn't! I was chased by a horseman with no head.'

And one of the . . . what did you say they were?'

'Nac Mac Feegles,' said the toad. 'Also known as pictsies. They call

themselves the Wee Free Men.'

'Well, one of them head-butted the horse! It fell over! It was a huge

horse, too!'

'Ah, that sounds like a Feegle,' said the toad.

'I gave them some milk and they tipped it over!'

'You gave the Nac Mac Feegles milk!'

'Well, you said they're pixies!'

'Not pixies, pictsies. They certainly don't drink milk!'

'Are they from the same place as Jenny?' Tiffany demanded.

'No. They're rebels,' said the toad.

'Rebels? Against who?'

'Everyone. Anything,' said the toad. 'Now pick me up.'

'Why?'

'Because there's a woman at the well over there giving you a funny look.

Put me in your apron pocket, for goodness' sake.'

Tiffany snatched up the toad, and smiled at the woman. 'I'm making a

collection of pressed toads,' she said.

That's nice, dear,' said the woman, and hurried away.

That wasn't very funny,' said the toad from her apron.

'People don't listen anyway,' said Tiffany.

She sat down under a tree and took the toad out of her pocket.

The Feegles tried to steal some of our eggs and one of our sheep,' she

said. 'But I got them back.'

'You got something back from the Nac Mac Feegle?' said the toad.

'Were they ill?'

'No. They were a bit. . . well, sweet, actually. They even did the chores

for me.'

The Feegle did chores!' said the toad. They never do chores! They're not

helpful at all!'

'And then there was the headless horseman!' said Tiffany. 'He had no

head!'

'Well, that is the major job qualification,' said the toad.

'What's going on, toad?' said Tiffany. 'Is it the Feegles who are

invading?'

Page

29

The toad looked a bit shifty. 'Miss Tick doesn't really want you to

handle this,' it said. 'She'll be back soon with help . . .'

'Is she going to be in time?' Tiffany demanded.

'I don't know. Probably. But you shouldn't-'

'I want to know what is happening!'

'She's gone to get some other witches,' said the toad. 'Uh . . . she

doesn't think you should-'

'You'd better tell me what you know, toad,' said Tiffany. 'Miss Tick

isn't here. I am.'

'Another world is colliding with this one,' said the toad. There. Happy

now? That's what Miss Tick thinks. But it's happening faster than she

expected. All the monsters are coming back.'

'Why?'

'There's no one to stop them.'

There was silence for a moment.

'There's me,' said Tiffany.

Chapter 4

The Wee Free Men

Nothing happened on the way back to the farm. The sky stayed blue, none

of the sheep in the home paddocks appeared to be travelling backwards

very fast, and an air of hot emptiness lay over everything. Ratbag was on

the path leading up to the back door, and he had something trapped in his

paws. As soon as he saw Tiffany he picked it up and exited around the

corner of the house at high speed, legs spinning in the high-speed slink

of a guilty cat. Tiffany was too good a shot with a clod of earth.

But at least there wasn't something red and blue in his mouth.

'Look at him,' she said. 'Great cowardly blob! I really wish I could stop

him catching baby birds, it's so sad!'

'You haven't got a hat you can wear, have you?' said the toad, from her

apron pocket. 'I hate not being able to see.'

They went into the dairy, which Tiffany normally had to herself for most

of the day.

In the bushes by the door there was a muffled conversation. It went like

this:

'Whut did the wee hag say?'

'She said she wants yon cat to stop scraffin' the puir wee burdies.'

'Is that a'? Crivens! Nae problemo!'

Tiffany put the toad on the table as carefully as possible.

'What do you eat?' she said. It was polite to offer guests food, she

knew.

'I've got used to slugs and worms and stuff,' said the toad. 'It wasn't

easy. Don't worry if you don't have any. I expect you weren't expecting a

toad to drop in.'

'How about some milk?'

'You're very kind.'

Tiffany fetched some, and poured it into a saucer. She watched while the

toad crawled in.

'Were you a handsome prince?' she asked.

'Yeah, right, maybe,' said the toad, dribbling milk.

'So why did Miss Tick put a spell on you?'

'Her? Huh, she couldn't do that,' said the toad. 'It's serious magic,

turning someone into a toad but leaving them thinking they're human. No,

it was a fairy godmother. Never cross a woman with a star on a stick,

young lady. They've got a mean streak.'

Page

30

'Why did she do it?'

The toad looked embarrassed. 'I don't know,' it said. 'It's all a bit . .

. foggy. I just know I've been a person. At least, I think I know. It

gives me the willies. Sometimes I wake up in the night and I think, was I

ever really human? Or was I just a toad that got on her nerves and she

made me think I was human once? That'd be a real torture, right?

Supposing there's nothing for me to turn back into?' The toad turned

worried yellow eyes on her. 'After all, it can't be very hard to mess

with a toad's head, yeah? It must be much simpler that turning, oh, a

one-hundred-and-sixty-pound human into eight ounces of toad, yes?

After all, where's the rest of the mass going to go, I ask myself? Is it

just sort of, you know, left over? Very worrying. I mean, I've got one or

two memories of being a human, of course, but what's a memory? Just a

thought in your brain. You can't be sure it's real. Honestly, on nights

when I've eaten a bad slug I wake up screaming, except all that comes out

is a croak. Thank you for the milk, it was very nice.'

Tiffany stared in silence at the toad.

'You know,' she said, 'magic is a lot more complicated than I thought.'

'Flappitty-flappitty flap! Cheep, cheep! Ach, poor wee me, cheepittycheep!'

Tiffany ran over to the window.

There was a Feegle on the path. It had made itself some crude wings out

of a piece of rag, and a kind of beaky cap out of straw, and was wobbling

around in a circle like a wounded bird.

'Ach, cheepitty-cheep! Fluttery-flutter! I certainly hope dere's no' a

pussycat aroound! Ach, dearie me!' it yelled.

And down the path Ratbag, arch-enemy of all baby birds, slunk closer,

dribbling. As Tiffany opened her mouth to yell, he leaped and landed with

all four feet on the little man.

Or at least where the little man had been, because he had somersaulted in

mid-air and was now right in front of Ratbag's face and had grabbed a cat

ear with each hand.

'Ach, see you, pussycat, scunner that y'are!' he yelled. 'Here's a giftie

from the t' wee burdies, yah schemie!'

He butted the cat hard on the nose. Ratbag spun in the air and landed on

his back with his eyes crossed. He squinted in cold terror as the little

man leaned down at him and shouted, 'CHEEP!'

Then he levitated in the way that cats do and became a ginger streak,

rocketing down the path, through the open door and shooting past Tiffany

to hide under the sink.

The Feegle looked up, grinning, and saw Tiffany.

'Please don't go-' she began quickly, but he went, in a blur.

Tiffany's mother was hurrying down the path. Tiffany picked up the toad

and put it back in her apron pocket just in time.

'Where's Wentworth? Is he here?' her mother asked urgently. 'Did he come

back? Answer me!'

'Didn't he go up to the shearing with you, Mum?' said Tiffany, suddenly

nervous. She could feel the panic pouring off her mother like smoke.

'We can't find him!' There was a wild look in her mother's eyes. 'I only

turned my back for a minute! Are you sure you haven't seen him?'

'But he couldn't come all the way back here-'

'Go and look in the house! Go on!'

Mrs Aching hurried away. Hastily, Tiffany put the toad on the floor and

chivvied him under the sink. She heard him croak and Ratbag, mad with

fear and bewilderment, came out from under the sink in a whirl of legs

and rocketed out of the door.

Page

31

She stood up. Her first, shameful thought was: He wanted to go up to

watch the shearing. How could he get lost? He went with Mum and Hannah

and Fastidia!

And how closely would Fastidia and Hannah watch him with all those young

men up there?

She tried to pretend she hadn't thought that, but she was treacherously

good at spotting when she was lying. That's the trouble with a brain: it

thinks more than you sometimes want it to.

But he's never interested in moving far away from people! It's half a

mile up to the shearing pens! And he doesn't move that fast. After a few

feet he flops down and demands sweets!

But it would be a bit more peaceful around here if he did get lost. . .

There it went again, a nasty, shameful thought which she tried to drown

out by getting busy. But first she took some sweets out of the jar, as

bait, and rustled the bag as she ran from room to room.

She heard boots in the yard as some of the men came down from the

shearing sheds, but got on with looking under beds and in cupboards, even

ones so high that a toddler couldn't possibly reach them, and then looked

again under beds that she'd already looked under, because it was that

kind of search. It was the kind of search where you go and look in the

attic, even though the door is always locked.

After a few minutes there were two or three voices outside, calling for

Wentworth, and she heard her father say, "Try down by the river!'

. . . and that meant he was frantic too, because Wentworth would never

walk that far without a bribe. He was not a child who was happy away from

sweets.

It's your fault.

The thought felt like a piece of ice in her mind.

It's your fault because you didn't love him very much. He turned up and

you weren't the youngest any more, and you had to have him trailing

around after you, and you kept wishing, didn't you?, that he'd go away.

That's not true!' Tiffany whispered to herself. 'I . . . quite liked him

. . .'

Not very much, admittedly. Not all the time. He didn't know how to play

properly, and he never did what he was told. You thought it would be

better if he did get lost.

Anyway, she added in her head, you can't love people all the time when

they have a permanently runny nose. And anyway . . . I wonder . . .

'I wish I could find my brother,' she said aloud.

This seemed to have no effect. But the house was full of people, opening

and shutting doors and calling out and getting in one another's way, and

the . . . Feegles were shy, despite many of them having faces like a

hatful of knuckles.

Don't wish, Miss Tick had said. Do things.

She went downstairs. Even some of the women who'd been packing fleeces up

at the shearing had come down. They were clustered around her mother, who

was sitting at the table, crying. No one noticed Tiffany. That often

happened.

She slipped into the dairy, closed the door carefully behind her, and

leaned down to peer under the sink.

The door burst open again and her father ran in. He stopped. Tiffany

looked up guiltily.

'He can't be under there, girl!' her father said.

'Well, er . . .' said Tiffany.

'Did you look upstairs?'

'Even the attic, Dad-'

'Well-' her father looked panicky and impatient at the same time - 'go

and . . . do something!'

Page

32

'Yes, Dad.'

When the door had shut Tiffany peered under the sink again.

'Are you there, toad?'

'Very poor pickings under here,' the toad answered, crawling out. 'You

keep it very clean. Not even a spider.'

'This is urgent!' snapped Tiffany. 'My little brother has gone missing.

In broad daylight! Up on the downs, where you can see for miles!'

'Oh, croap,' said the toad.

'Pardon?' said Tiffany.

'Er, that was, er, swearing in Toad,' said the toad. 'Sorry, but-'

'Has what's going on got something to do with magic?' said Tiffany. 'It

has, hasn't it. . . ?'

'I hope it hasn't,' said the toad, 'but I think it has.'

'Have those little men stolen Wentworth?'

'Who, the Feegles? They don't steal children!'

There was something in the way the toad said it. They don't steal. . .

'Do you know who has taken my brother, then?' Tiffany demanded.

'No. But. . . they might,' said the toad. 'Look, Miss Tick told me that

you were not to-'

'My brother has been stolen,' said Tiffany sharply. 'Are you going to

tell me not to do anything about it?'

'No, but-'

'Good! Where are the Feegles now?'

'Lying low, I expect. The place is full of people searching, after all,

but-'

'How can I bring them back? I need them!'

'Um, Miss Tick said-'

'How can I bring them back?'

'Er . . . you want to bring them back, then?' said the toad, looking

mournful.

'Yes!'

'It's just that's something not many people have ever wanted to do,' said

the toad. They're not like brownies. If you get Nac Mac Feegles in the

house, it's usually best to move away.' He sighed. Tell me, is your

father a drinking man?'

'He has a beer sometimes,' said Tiffany. 'What's that got to do with

anything?'

'Only beer?'

'Well, I'm not supposed to know about what my father calls the Special

Sheep Liniment,' said Tiffany. 'Granny Aching used to make it in the old

cowshed.'

'Strong stuff, is it?'

'It dissolves spoons,' said Tiffany. 'It's for special occasions. Father

says it's not for women because it puts hairs on your chest.'

'Then if you want to be sure of finding the Nac Mac Feegles, go and fetch

some,' said the toad. 'It will work, believe me.'

Five minutes later Tiffany was ready. Few things are hidden from a quiet

child with good eyesight, and she knew where the bottles were stored and

she had one now. The cork was hammered in over a piece of rag, but it was

old and she was able to lever it out with the tip of a knife. The fumes

made her eyes water.

She went to pour some of the golden-brown liquid into a saucer-'No! We'll be trampled to death if you do that,' said the toad. 'Just

leave the cork off.'

Fumes rose from the top of the bottle, wavering like the air over rocks

on a hot day.

She felt it - a sensation, in the dim, cool room, of riveted attention.

Page

33

She sat down on a milking stool and said, 'All right, you can come out

now.'

There were hundreds. They rose up from behind buckets. They lowered

themselves on string from the ceiling beams. They sidled sheepishly from

behind the cheese racks. They crept out from under the sink. They came

out of places where you'd think a man with hair like an orange gone nova

couldn't possibly hide.

They were all about six inches tall and mostly coloured blue, although it

was hard to know if that was the actual colour of their skins or just the

dye from their tattoos, which covered every inch that wasn't covered with

red hair. They wore short kilts, and some wore other bits of clothing

too, like skinny waistcoats. A few of them wore rabbit or rat skulls on

their heads, as a sort of helmet. And every single one of them carried,

slung across his back, a sword nearly as big as he was.

However, what Tiffany noticed more than anything else was that they were

scared of her. Mostly they were looking at their own feet, which was no

errand for the faint-hearted because their feet were large, dirty and

half tied up with animal skins to make very bad shoes. None of them

wanted to look her in the eye.

'You were the people who filled the water buckets?' she said.

There was a lot of foot shuffling and coughing and a chorus of 'Ayes'.

'And the wood box?'

There were more 'Ayes'.

Tiffany glared at them.

'And what about the sheep?'

This time they all looked down.

'Why did you steal the sheep?'

There was a lot of muttering and nudging and then one of the tiny men

removed his rabbit skull helmet and twiddled it nervously in his hands.

'We wuz hungerin', mistress,' he muttered. 'But when we kenned it was

thine, we did put the beastie back in the fold.'

They looked so crestfallen that Tiffany took pity on them.

'I expect you wouldn't have stolen it if you weren't so hungry, then,'

she said.

There were several hundred astonished looks.

'Oh, we would, mistress,' said the helmet-twiddler.

'You would?'

Tiffany sounded so surprised that the twiddler looked around at his

colleagues for support. They all nodded.

'Yes, mistress. We have tae. We are a famously stealin' folk. Aren't we,

lads? Whut's it we're famous for?'

'Stealin'!' shouted the blue men.

'And what else, lads?'

'Fightin'!'

'And what else?'

'Drinkin'!'

'And what else?'

There was a certain amount of thought about this, but they all reached

the same conclusion.

'Drinkin' and fightin'!'

'And there was summat else,' muttered the twiddler. 'Ach, yes. Tell the

hag, lads!'

'Stealin' an' drinkin' an' fightin'!' shouted the blue men cheerfully.

'Tell the wee hag who we are, lads,' said the helmet-twiddler.

There was the scrape of many small swords being drawn and thrust into the

air.

'Nac Mac Feegle! The Wee Free Men! Nae king! Nae quin! Nae laird! Nae

master! We willna' befooled again!'

Page

34

Tiffany stared at them. They were all watching her to see what she was

going to do next, and the longer she said nothing, the more worried they

became. They lowered their swords, looking embarrassed.

'But we wouldna' dare deny a powerful hag, except mebbe for strong

drink,' said the twiddler, his helmet spinning desperately in his hands

and his eyes on the bottle of Special Sheep Liniment. 'Will ye no' help

us?'

'Help you?' said Tiffany. 'I want you to help me! Someone has taken my

brother in broad daylight.'

'Oh waily, waily waily!' said the helmet-twiddler. 'She's come, then.

She's come a-fetchin'. We're too late! It's the Quin!'

There was only one of them!' said Tiffany.

They mean the Queen,' said the toad. The Queen of the-'

'Hush yer gob!' shouted the helmet-twiddler, but his voice was lost in

the wails and groans of the Nac Mac Feegles. They were pulling at their

hair and stamping on the ground and shouting 'Alackaday!' and 'Waily

waily waily!' and the toad was arguing with the helmet-twiddler and

everyone was getting louder to make themselves heard-Tiffany stood up. 'Everybody shut up right now!' she said.

Silence fell, except for a few sniffs and faint 'wailys' from the back.

'We wuz only dreeing our weird, mistress,' said the helmet-twiddler,

almost crouching in fear.

'But not in here!' snapped Tiffany, shaking with anger. This is a dairy!

I have to keep it clean!'

'Er . . . dreeing your weird means "facing your fate",' said the toad.

"Cuz if the Quin is here then it means our kelda is weakenin' fast,' said

the helmet-twiddler. 'An' we'll ha' naeone tae look after us.'

To look after us, thought Tiffany. Hundreds of tough little men who could

each win the Worst Broken Nose Contest need someone to look after them?

She took a deep breath.

'My mother's in the house crying,' she said, 'and . . .' I don't know how

to comfort her, she added to herself. I'm no good at this sort of thing,

I never know what I should be saying. Out loud she said: 'And she wants

him back. Er. A lot.' She added, hating to say it: 'He's her favourite.'

She pointed to the helmet-twiddler, who backed away.

'First of all,' she said, 'I can't keep thinking of you as the helmettwiddler, so what is your name?'

A gasp went up from the Nac Mac Feegles, and Tiffany heard one of them

murmur, 'Aye, she's the hag, sure enough. That's a hag's question!'

The helmet-twiddler looked around at them as if seeking help.

'We dinnae give oor names,' he muttered. But another Feegle, somewhere

safe at the back, said, 'Wheest! You cannae refuse a hag!'

The little man looked up, very worried.

'I'm the Big Man o' the clan, mistress,' he said. 'An' my name it is . .

.' he swallowed, 'Rob Anybody Feegle, mistress. But I beg ye not to use

it agin me!'

The toad was ready for this.

'They think names have magic in them,' he murmured. 'They don't tell them

to people in case they are written down.'

'Aye, an' put upon comp-li-cated documents,' said a Feegle.

'An' summonses and such things,' said another.

'Or "Wanted" posters!' said another.

'Aye, an' bills an' affidavits,' said another.

'Writs of distrainment, even!' The Feegles looked around in panic at the

very thought of written-down things.

'They think written words are even more powerful,' whispered the toad.

'They think all writing is magic. Words worry them. See their swords?

They glow blue in the presence of lawyers.'

Page

35

'All right,' said Tiffany. 'We're getting somewhere. I promise not to

write his name down. Now tell me about this Queen who's taken Wentworth.

Queen of what?'

'Canna say it aloud, mistress,' said Rob Anybody. 'She hears her name

wherever it's said, and she comes callin'.'

'Actually, that's true,' said the toad. 'You do not want to meet her,

ever.'

'She's bad?'

'Worse. Just call her the Queen.'

'Aye, the Quin,' said Rob Anybody. He looked at Tiffany with bright,

worried eyes. 'Ye dinnae ken o' the Quin? An' you the wean o' Granny

Aching, who had these hills in her bones? Ye dinnae ken the ways? She did

not show ye the ways? Ye're no' a hag? How can this be? Ye slammered

Jenny Green-Teeth and stared the Heidless Horseman in the eyes he hasnae

got, and you dinnae ken?'

Tiffany gave him a brittle smile, and then whispered to the toad, 'Who's

Ken? And what about his dinner? And what's a wean of Granny Aching?'

'As far as I can make out,' said the toad, 'they're amazed that you don't

know about the Queen and . . . er, the magical ways, what with you being

a child of Granny Aching and standing up to the monsters. "Ken" means

"know".'

'And his dinner?'

'Forget about his dinner for now,' said the toad. They thought Granny

Aching told you her magic.

Hold me up to your ear, will you?' Tiffany did so, and the toad

whispered, 'Best not to disappoint them, eh?' She swallowed. 'But she

never told me about any magic-' she began. And stopped. It was true.

Granny Aching hadn't told her about any magic. But she showed people

magic every day.

. . . There was the time when the Baron's champion hound was caught

killing sheep. It was a hunting dog, after all, but it had got out onto

the downs and, because sheep run, it had chased. . .

The Baron knew the penalty for sheep-worrying. There were laws on the

Chalk, so old that no one remembered who made them, and everyone knew

this one: sheep-killing dogs were killed.

But this dog was worth five hundred gold dollars, and so - the story went

- the Baron sent his servant up onto the downs to Granny's hut on wheels.

She was sitting on the step, smoking her pipe and watching the flocks.

The man rode up on his horse and didn't bother to dismount. That was not

a good thing to do if you wanted Granny Aching to be your friend. Ironshod hooves cut the turf. She didn't like that.

He said: 'The Baron commands that you find a way to save his dog,

Mistress Aching. In return, he will give you a hundred silver dollars.'

Granny had smiled at the horizon, puffed at her pipe for a -while, and

replied: 'A man who takes arms against his lord, that man is hanged. A

starving man who steals his lord's sheep, that man is hanged. A dog that

kills sheep, that dog is put to death. Those laws are on these hills and

these hills are in my bones. What is a baron, that the law be brake for

him?'

She went back to staring at the sheep.

'The Baron owns this country,' said the servant. 'It is his law.'

The look Granny Aching gave him turned the man's hair white. That was the

story, anyway. But all stones about Granny Aching had a bit of fairy tale

about them.

'If it is, as ye say, his law, then let him break it and see how things

may then be,' she said.

A few hours later the Baron sent his bailiff, who was far more important

but had known Granny Aching for longer. He said: 'Mrs Aching, the Baron

Page

36

requests that you use your influence to save his dog. He will happily

give you fifty gold dollars to help ease this difficult situation. I am

sure you can see how this will benefit everyone concerned.'

Granny smoked her pipe and stared at the new lambs and said: 'Ye speak

for your master, your master speaks for his dog. Who speaks for the

hills? Where is the Baron, that the law be brake for him?'

They said that when the Baron was told this he went very quiet. But

although he was pompous, and often unreasonable, and far too haughty, he

was not stupid. In the evening he walked up to the hut and sat down on

the turf nearby. After a while, Granny Aching said: 'Can I help you, my

lord?'

'Granny Aching, I plead for the life of my dog,' said the Baron.

'Bring ye siller? Bring ye gilt?' said Granny Aching.

'No silver. No gold,' said the Baron.

'Good. A law that is brake by siller or gilt is no worthwhile law. And

so, my lord?'

'I plead. Granny Aching.'

'Ye try to break the law with a word?'

'That's right, Granny Aching.'

Granny Aching, the story went, stared at the sunset for a while and then

said: 'Then be down at the little old stone barn at dawn tomorrow and we

'II see if an old dog can learn new tricks. There will be a reckoning.

Good night to you.'

Most of the village was hanging around the old stone barn the next

morning. Granny arrived with one of the smaller farm wagons. It held a

ewe with her new-born lamb. She put them in the barn.

Some of the men turned up with the dog. It was nervy and snappy, having

spent the night chained up in a shed, and kept trying to bite the men who

were holding it by two leather straps. It was hairy. It had fangs.

The Baron rode up with the bailiff. Granny Aching nodded at them and

opened the barn door.

'You're putting the dog into the barn with a sheep, Mrs Aching?' said the

bailiff. 'Do you want it to choke to death on lamb?'

This didn't get much of a laugh. No one really liked the bailiff.

'We shall see,' said Granny. The men dragged the dog to the doorway,

threw it inside the barn and slammed the door quickly. People rushed to

the little windows.

There was the bleating of the lamb, a growl from the dog, and then a baa

from the lamb's mother. But this wasn't the normal baa of a sheep. It had

an edge to it.

Something hit the door and it bounced on its hinges. Inside, the dog

yelped.

Granny Aching picked up Tiffany and held her up to a window.

The shaken dog was trying to get to its feet, but it didn't manage it

before the ewe charged it again, seventy pounds of enraged sheep slamming

into it like a battering ram.

Granny lowered Tiffany again and lit her pipe. She puffed it peacefully

as the building behind her shook and the dog yelped and whimpered.

After a couple of minutes she nodded at the men. They opened the door.

The dog came out limping on three legs, but it hadn't managed to get more

than a few feet before the ewe shot out behind it and butted it so hard

that it rolled over.

It lay still. Perhaps it had learned what would happen if it tried to get

up again.

Granny Aching had nodded to the men, who grabbed the sheep and dragged it

back into the barn.

The Baron had been watching with his mouth open.

'He killed a wild boar last year!' he said. 'What did you do to him?'

Page

37

'He'll mend,' said Granny Aching, carefully ignoring the question. ' 'Tis

mostly his pride that's hurt. But he won't look at a sheep again, you

have my thumb on that.' And she licked her right thumb and held it out.

After a moment's hesitation, the Baron licked his thumb, reached down and

pressed it against hers. Everyone knew what it meant. On the Chalk, a

thumb bargain was unbreakable.

'For you, at a word, the law was brake,' said Granny Aching. 'Will ye

mind that, ye who sit in judgement? Will yer remember this day? Ye'll

have cause to.'

The Baron nodded to her.

'That'll do,' said Granny Aching, and their thumbs parted.

Next day the Baron technically did give Granny Aching gold, but it was

only the gold-coloured foil on an ounce of Jolly Sailor, the cheap and

horrible pipe tobacco that was the only one Granny Aching would ever

smoke. She was always in a bad mood if the pedlars were late and she'd

run out. You couldn't bribe Granny Aching for all the gold in the world,

but you could definitely attract her attention with an ounce of Jolly

Sailor.

Things were a lot easier after that, The bailiff was a little less

unpleasant when rents were late, the Baron was a little more polite to

people, and Tiffany's father said one night after two beers that the

Baron had been shown what happens when sheep rise up, and things might be

different one day, and her mother hissed at him not to talk like that

because you never knew who was listening.

And, one day. Tiffany heard him telling her mother, quietly: "Twas an old

shepherds' trick, that's all. An old ewe will fight like a lion for her

lamb, we all know that.'

That was how it worked. No magic at all. But that time it had been magic.

And it didn't stop being magic just because you found out how it was done

. . .

The Nac Mac Feegles were watching Tiffany carefully, with occasional

longing glances at the bottle of Special Sheep Liniment. I haven't even

found the witches' school, she thought. I don't know a single spell. I

don't even have a pointy hat. My talents are an instinct for making

cheese and not running around panicking when things go wrong. Oh, and

I've got a toad.

And I don't understand half of what these little men are saying. But they

know who's taken my brother.

Somehow I don't think the Baron would have a clue how to deal with this.

I don't, either, but I think I can be clueless in more sensible ways.

1 . . . remember a lot of things about Granny Aching,' she said. 'What do

you want me to do?'

The kelda sent us,' said Rob Anybody. 'She sensed the Quin comin'. She

kenned there wuz going to be trouble. She tole us, it's gonna be bad,

find the new hag who's kin to Granny Aching, she'll ken what to do.'

Tiffany looked at the hundreds of expectant faces. Some of the Feegles

had feathers in their hair, and necklaces of mole teeth. You couldn't

tell someone with half his face dyed dark blue and a sword as big as he

was that you weren't really a witch. You couldn't disappoint someone like

that.

'And will you help me get my brother back?' she said. The Feegles'

expressions didn't change. She tried again. 'Can you help me steal my

brother back from the Quin?'

Hundred of small yet ugly faces brightened up considerably.

'Ach, noo yer talkin' oour language,' said Rob Anybody.

'Not . . . quite,' said Tiffany. 'Can you all just wait a moment? I'll

just pack some things,' she said, trying to sound as if she knew what she

Page

38

was doing. She put the cork back on the bottle of Special Sheep Liniment.

The Nac Mac Feegles sighed.

She darted back into the kitchen, found a sack, took some bandages and

ointments out of the medicine box, added the bottle of Special Sheep

Liniment because her father said it always did him good and, as an

afterthought, added the book Diseases of the Sheep and picked up the

frying pan. Both might come in useful.

The little men were nowhere to be seen when she went back into the dairy.

She knew she ought to tell her parents what was happening. But it

wouldn't work. It would be 'telling stories'. Anyway, with any luck she

could get Wentworth back before she was even missed. But, just in case .

. .

She kept a diary in the dairy. Cheese needed to be kept track of, and she

always wrote down details of the amount of butter she'd made and how much

milk she'd been using.

She turned to a fresh page, picked up her pencil and, with her tongue

sticking out of the corner of her mouth, began to write.

The Nac Mac Feegles gradually reappeared. They didn't obviously step out

from behind things, and they certainly didn't pop magically into

existence. They appeared in the same way that faces appear in clouds and

fires; they seemed to turn up if you just looked hard enough and wanted

to see them.

They watched the moving pencil in awe, and she could hear them murmuring.

'Look at that writin' stick noo, will ye, bobbin' along. That's hag

business.'

'Ach, she has the kennin' o' the writin', sure enough.'

'But you'll no' write doon oour names, eh, mistress?'

'Aye, a body can be put in the pris'n if they have written evidence.'

Tiffany stopped writing and read the note:

Dear Mum and Dad,

I have gone to look for Wentworth. I am perfectly probably quite safe,

because I am with some friends acquaintances people who knew Granny, ps

the cheeses on rack three will need turning tomorrow if I'm not back.

Love, Tiffany

Tiffany looked up at Rob Anybody, who had shinned up the table leg and

was watching the pencil intently, in case it wrote something dangerous.

'You could have just come and asked me right at the start,' she said.

'We dinnae ken it was thee we were lookin' for, mistress. Lots of bigjob

women walkin' aroond this farm. We didnae ken it was thee until you

caught Daft Wullie.'

It might not be, thought Tiffany.

'Yes, but stealing the sheep and the eggs, there was no need for that,'

she said sternly.

'But they wasnae nailed doon, mistress,' said Rob Anybody, as if that was

an excuse.

'You can't nail down an egg!' snapped Tiffany.

'Ach, well, you'd have the kennin' of wise stuff like that, mistress,'

said Rob Anybody. 'I see you's done wi' the writin', so we'd best be

goin'. Ye hae a besom?'

'Broomstick,' murmured the toad.

'Er, no,' said Tiffany. The important thing about magic,' she added,

haughtily, 'is to know when not to use it.'

'Fair enough,' said Rob Anybody, sliding back down the table leg. 'Come

here, Daft Wullie.' One of the Feegles that looked very much like that

morning's egg-thief came and stood by Rob Anybody, and they both bent

over slightly. 'If you'd care to step on us, mistress,' said Rob Anybody.

Page

39

Before Tiffany could open her mouth, the toad said out of the corner of

its mouth, and being a toad that means quite a lot of comer, 'One Feegle

can lift a grown man. You couldn't squash one if you tried.'

'I don't want to try!'

Tiffany very cautiously raised a big boot. Daft Wullie ran underneath it,

and she felt the boot being pushed upwards. She might as well have

trodden on a brick.

'Now t'other wee bootie,' said Rob Anybody.

'I'll fall over!'

'Nae, we're good at this

And then Tiffany was standing up on two pictsies. She felt them moving

backwards and forwards underneath her, keeping her balanced. She felt

quite secure, though. It was just like wearing really thick soles.

'Let's gae,' said Rob Anybody, down below. 'An' don't worry about yon

pussycat scraffin' the wee burdies. Some of the lads is stayin' behind to

mind things!'

Ratbag crept along a branch. He wasn't a cat who was good at changing the

ways he thought. But he was good at finding nests. He'd heard the

cheeping from the other end of the garden and even from the bottom of the

tree he'd been able to see three little yellow beaks in the nest. Now he

advanced, dribbling. Nearly there . . .

Three Nac Mac Feegles pulled off their straw beaks and grinned happily at

him.

'Hello, Mister Pussycat,' said one of them. 'Ye dinnae learn, do ye?

CHEEP!'

Chapter 5

The Green Sea

Tiffany flew a few inches above the ground, standing still. Wind rushed

around her as the Feegles sped out of the farmyard's top gate and onto

the turf of the downs . . .

This is the girl, flying. At the moment there's a toad on her head,

holding onto her hair.

Pull back, and here is the long green whaleback of the downs. Now she's a

pale blue dot against the endless grass, mowed by the sheep to the length

of a carpet. But the green sea isn't unbroken. Here and there, humans

have been.

Last year Tiffany had spent three carrots and an apple on half an hour of

geology, although she'd been refunded a carrot after explaining to the

teacher that 'Geology' shouldn't be spelled on his sign as 'G oily G'. He

said that the chalk had been formed under water millions of years before

from tiny seashells.

That made sense to Tiffany. Sometimes you found little fossils in the

chalk. But the teacher didn't know much about the flint. You found

flints, harder than steel, in chalk, the softest of rocks. Sometimes the

shepherds chipped the flints, one flint against another, into knives. Not

even the best steel knives could take an edge as sharp as flint.

And men in what was called on the Chalk 'the olden days' had dug pits for

it. They were still there, deep holes in the rolling green, filled with

thickets of thorn and brambles.

Huge, knobbly flints still turned up in the village gardens, too.

Sometimes they were larger than a man's head. They often looked like

heads, too. They were so melted and twisted and curved that you could

look at a flint and see almost anything - a face, a strange animal, a sea

monster. Sometimes the more interesting ones would be put on garden

walls, for show.

Page

40

The old people called those 'calkins', which meant 'chalk children'.

They'd always seemed . . . odd to Tiffany, as if the stone was striving

to become alive. Some flints looked like bits of meat, or bones, or

something off a butcher's slab, hi the dark, under the sea, it looked as

though the chalk had been trying to make the shapes of living creatures.

There weren't just the chalk pits. Men had been everywhere on the Chalk.

There were stone circles, half fallen down, and burial mounds like green

pimples where, it was said, chieftains of the olden days had been buried

with their treasure. No one fancied digging into them to find out.

There were odd carvings in the chalk, too, which the shepherds sometimes

weeded when they were out on the downs with the flocks and there was not

a lot to do. The chalk was only a few inches under the turf. Hoofprints

could last a season, but the carvings had lasted for thousands of years.

They were pictures of horses and giants, but the strange thing was that

you couldn't see them properly from anywhere on the ground. They looked

as if they'd been made for viewers in the sky.

And then there were the weird places, like Old Man's Forge, which was

just four big flat rocks placed so they made a kind of half-buried hut in

the side of a mound. It was only a few feet deep. It didn't look anything

special, but if you shouted your name into it, it was several seconds

before the echo came back.

There were signs of people everywhere. The Chalk had been important.

Tiffany left the shearing sheds way behind. No one was watching. Sheared

sheep took no notice at all of a girl moving without her feet touching

the ground.

The lowlands dropped away behind her and now she was properly on the

downs. Only the occasional baa of a sheep or scream of a buzzard

disturbed a busy silence, made up of bee buzzes and breezes and the sound

of a ton of grass growing every minute.

On either side of Tiffany the Nac Mac Feegles ran in a spread-out ragged

line, staring grimly ahead.

They passed some of the mounds without stopping, and ran up and down the

sides of shallow valleys without a pause. And it was then that Tiffany

saw a landmark ahead.

It was a small flock of sheep. There were only a few, freshly sheared,

but there were always a handful of sheep at this place now. Strays would

turn up there, and lambs would find their way to it when they'd lost

their mothers.

This was a magic place.

There wasn't much to see now, just the iron wheels sinking into the turf

and the pot-bellied stove with its short chimney . . .

On the day Granny Aching died, the men had cut and lifted the turf around

the hut and stacked it neatly some way away. Then they'd dug a deep hole

in the chalk, six feet deep and six feet long, lifting out the chalk in

great damp blocks.

Thunder and Lightning had watched them carefully. They didn't whine or

bark. They seemed more interested than upset.

Granny Aching had been wrapped in a woollen blanket, with a tuft of raw

wool pinned to it. That was a special shepherd thing. It was there to

tell any gods who might get involved that the person being buried there

was a shepherd, and spent a lot of time on the hills, and what with

lambing and one thing and another couldn't always take much time out for

religion, there being no churches or temples up there, and therefore it

was generally hoped that the gods would understand and look kindly on

them. Granny Aching, it had to be said, had never been seen to pray to

anyone or anything in her life, and it was agreed by all that, even now,

she wouldn't have any time for a god who didn't understand that lambing

came first.

Page

41

The chalk had been put back over her and Granny Aching, who always said

that the hills were in her bones, now had her bones in the hills.

Then they burned the hut. That wasn't usual, but her father had said that

there wasn't a shepherd anywhere on the Chalk who'd use it now.

Thunder and Lightning wouldn't come when he called, and he knew better

than to be angry, so they were left sitting quite contentedly by the

glowing embers of the hut.

Next day, when the ashes were cold and blowing across the raw chalk,

everyone went up onto the downs and with very great care put the turf

back, so all that was left to see were the iron wheels on their axles,

and the pot-bellied stove.

At which point - so everyone said - the two sheepdogs had looked up,

their ears pricking, and had trotted away over the turf and were never

seen again.

The pictsies carrying her slowed down gently, and Tiffany flailed her

arms as they dropped her onto the grass. The sheep lumbered away slowly,

then stopped and turned to watch her.

'Why're we stopping? Why're we stopping here? We've got to catch her!'

'Got to wait for Hamish, mistress,' said Rob Anybody.

'Why? Who's Hamish?'

'He might have the knowin' of where the Quin went with your wee laddie,'

said Rob Anybody soothingly. 'We cannae just rush in, ye ken.'

A big, bearded Feegle raised his hand. 'Point o' order, Big Man. Ye can

just rush in. We always just rush in.'

'Aye, Big Yan, point well made. But ye gotta know where ye're just gonna

rush in. Ye cannae just rush in anywhere. It looks bad, havin' to rush

oout again straight awa'.'

Tiffany saw that all the Feegles were staring intently upwards, and

paying her no attention at all.

Angry and puzzled, she sat down on one of the rusty wheels and looked at

the sky. It was better than looking around. There was Granny Aching's

grave somewhere around here, although you couldn't find it now, not

precisely. The turf had healed.

There were a few little clouds above her and nothing else at all, except

the distant circling dots of the buzzards.

There were always buzzards over the Chalk. The shepherds had taken to

calling them Granny Aching's chickens, and some of them called clouds

like those up there today 'Granny's little lambs'. And Tiffany knew that

even her father called the thunder 'Granny Aching cussin".

And it was said that some of the shepherds, if wolves were troublesome in

the winter, or a prize ewe had got lost, would go to the site of the old

hut in the hills and leave an ounce of Jolly Sailor tobacco, just in case

. . .

Tiffany hesitated. Then she shut her eyes. I want that to be true, she

whispered to herself. I want to know that other people think she hasn't

really gone, too.

She looked under the wide rusted rim of the wheels and shivered. There

was a brightly coloured little packet there.

She picked it up. It looked quite fresh, so it had probably been there

for only a few days. There was the Jolly Sailor on the front, with his

big grin and big yellow rain hat and big beard, with big blue waves

crashing behind him.

Tiffany had learned about the sea from the Jolly Sailor wrappings. She'd

heard it was big, and roared. There was a tower in the sea, which was a

lighthouse that carried a big light on it at night to stop boats crashing

into the rocks. In the pictures the beam of the lighthouse was a

brilliant white. She knew about it so well she'd dreamed about it, and

had woken up with the roar of the sea in her ears.

Page

42

She'd heard one of her uncles say that if you looked at the tobacco label

upside down then part of the hat and the sailor's ear and a bit of his

collar made up a picture of a woman with no clothes on, but Tiffany had

never been able to make it out and couldn't see what the point would be

in any case.

She carefully pulled the label off the packet, and sniffed at it. It

smelled of Granny. She felt her eyes begin to fill with tears. She'd

never cried for Granny Aching before, never. She'd cried for dead lambs

and cut fingers and for not getting her own way, but never for Granny. It

hadn't seemed right.

And I'm not crying now, she thought, carefully putting the label in her

apron pocket. Not for Granny being dead . . .

It was the smell. Granny Aching smelled of sheep, turpentine and Jolly

Sailor tobacco. The three smells mixed together and became one smell

which was, to Tiffany, the smell of the Chalk. It followed Granny Aching

like a cloud, and it meant warmth, and silence, and a space around which

the whole world revolved . . .

A shadow passed overhead. A buzzard was diving down from the sky towards

the Nac Mac Feegle.

She leaped up and waved her arms. 'Run away! Duck! It'll kill you!'

They turned and looked at her for a moment as though she'd gone mad.

'Dinnae fash yersel', mistress,' said Rob Anybody. The bird curved up at

the bottom of its dive and as it climbed again a dot dropped from it. As

it fell it seemed to grow two wings and start to spin like a sycamore

bract, which slowed down the fall somewhat.

It was a pictsie, still spinning madly when he hit the turf a few feet

away, where he fell over. He got up, swearing loudly, and fell over

again. The swearing continued.

'A good landin', Hamish,' said Rob Anybody. The spinnin' certainly slows

ye doon. Ye didnae drill right into the ground this time hardly at al'.'

Hamish got up more slowly this time, and managed to stay upright. He had

a pair of goggles over his eyes.

'I dinna think I can tak' much more o' this,' he said, trying to untie a

couple of thin bits of wood from his arms. 'I feel like a fairy wi' the

wings on.'

'How can you survive that?' Tiffany asked.

The very small pilot tried to look her up and down, but only managed to

look her up and further up.

'Who's the wee bigjob who knows sich a lot about aviation?' he said.

Rob Anybody coughed. 'She's the hag, Hamish. Spawn o' Granny Aching.'

Hamish's expression changed to a look of terror. 'I didnae mean to speak

out o' turn, mistress,' he said, backing away. 'O' course, a hag'd have

the knowing of anythin'. But 'tis nae as bad as it looks, mistress. I

allus make sure I lands on my he id.'

'Aye, we're very resilient in the heid department,' said Rob Anybody.

'Have you seen a woman with a small boy?' Tiffany demanded. She hadn't

much liked 'spawn'.

Hamish gave Rob Anybody a panicky look, and Rob nodded.

'Aye, I did,' said Hamish. 'Onna black horse. Riding up from the lowlan's

goin' hell for-'

'We dinnae use bad language in front o' a hag!' Rob Anybody thundered.

'Begging your pardon, mistress. She was ridin' heck for leather,' said

Hamish, looking more sheepish than the sheep. 'But she kenned I was

spyin' her and called up a mist. She's gone to the other side, but I

dinnae ken where.'

"Tis a perilous place, the other side,' said Rob Anybody, slowly. 'Evil

things there. A cold place. Not a place to tak' a wee babbie.'

Page

43

It was hot on the downs, but Tiffany felt a chill. However bad it is, she

thought, I'm going to have to go there. I know it. I don't have a choice.

The other side?' she said.

'Aye. The magic world,' said Rob Anybody. There's . . . bad

things there.' 'Monsters?' said Tiffany.

'As bad as ye can think of,' said Rob Anybody. 'Exactly as bad as ye can

think of.'

Tiffany swallowed hard, and closed her eyes. 'Worse than Jenny? Worse

than the headless horseman?' she said.

'Oh, aye. They were wee pussycats compared to the scunners over there.

'Tis an ill-fared country that's come callin', mistress. Tis a land where

dreams come true. That's the Quin's world.'

'Well, that doesn't sound too-' Tiffany began. Then she remembered some

of the dreams she'd had, the ones where you were so glad to wake up . . .

'We're not talking about nice dreams, are we?' she said.

Rob Anybody shook his head. 'Nay, mistress. The other kind.'

And me with my frying pan and Diseases of the Sheep, thought Tiffany. And

she had a mental picture of Wentworth among horrible monsters. They

probably wouldn't have any sweeties at all.

She sighed. 'All right,' she said, 'how do I get there?'

'Ye dinnae ken the way?' said Rob Anybody.

It wasn't what she'd been expecting. What she had been expecting was more

like 'Ach, ye cannae do that, a wee lass like you, oh dearie us no!' She

wasn't so much expecting that as hoping it, in fact. But, instead, they

were acting as if it were a perfectly reasonable idea-'No!' she said. 'I don't dinnae any ken at all! I haven't done this

before! Please help me!'

That's true, Rob,' said a Feegle. 'She's new to the haggin'. Tak' her to

the kelda.'

'Not e'en Granny Aching ever went to see the kelda in her ain cave!'

snapped Rob Anybody. 'It's no a-'

'Quiet!' hissed Tiffany. 'Can't you hear that?'

The Feegles looked around.

'Hear what?' said Hamish.

'It's a susurration!'

It felt as though the turf was trembling. The sky looked as though

Tiffany was inside a diamond. And there was the smell of snow.

Hamish pulled a pipe out of his waistcoat and blew it. Tiffany couldn't

hear anything, but there was a scream from high above.

'I'll let ye know what's happenin'!' cried the pictsie, and started to

run across the turf. As he ran, he raised his arms over his head.

He was moving fast by then but the buzzard sped down and across the turf

even faster and plucked him neatly into the air. As it beat at the air to

rise again, Tiffany saw Hamish climbing up through the feathers.

The other Feegles had formed a circle around Tiffany, and this time

they'd drawn their swords.

'Whut's the plan, Rob?' said one of them.

'OK, lads, this is what we'll do. As soon as we see somethin', we'll

attack it. Right?'

This caused a cheer.

'Ach, 'tis a good plan,' said Daft Wullie.

Snow formed on the ground. It didn't fall, it . . . did the opposite of

melting, rising up fast until the Nac Mac Feegles were waist deep, and

then up to their necks. Some of the smaller ones began to disappear, and

there was muffled cursing from under the snow.

And then the dogs appeared, lumbering towards Tiffany with a nasty

purpose. They were big, black and heavily built, with orange eyebrows,

and she could hear the growling from here.

Page

44

She plunged her hand into her apron pocket and pulled out the toad. It

blinked in the sharp light.

'Wazzup?'

Tiffany turned him round to face the things. 'What are these?' she said.

'Oh, doak! Grimhounds! Bad! Eyes of fire and teeth of razor blades!'

'What should I do about them?'

'Not be here?'

'Thank you! You've been very helpful!' Tiffany dropped him back into her

pocket and pulled her frying pan out of her sack.

It wasn't going to be good enough, she knew that. The black dogs were

big, and their eyes were flames, and when they opened their mouths to

snarl she could see the light glint on steel. She'd never been afraid of

dogs, but these dogs weren't from anywhere outside of a nightmare.

There were three of them, but they circled so that no matter how she

turned she could only see two at once. She knew it would be the one

behind her that attacked first.

'Tell me something more about them!' she said, turning the other way to

the circle so that she could watch all three.

'Said to haunt graveyards!' said a voice from her apron.

'Why is there snow on the ground?' This has become the Queen's land. It's

always winter there! When she puts out her power, it comes here too!'

But Tiffany could see green some way off, beyond the circle of snow.

Think, think . . .

The Queen's country. A magical place where there really were monsters.

Anything you could dream of in nightmares. Dogs with eyes of flame and

teeth of razors, yes. You didn't get them in the real world, they

wouldn't work . . .

They were drooling now, red tongues hanging out, enjoying her fear. And

part of Tiffany thought: It's amazing their teeth don't rust -

-and took charge of her legs. She dived between two of the dogs and ran

towards the distant green. There was a growl of triumph behind her and

she heard the crunch of paws on snow. The green didn't seem to be getting

nearer. She heard yells from the pictsies and a snarl that turned into a

wail, but there was something behind her as she jumped over the last of

the snow and rolled on the warm turf.

A grimhound leaped after her. She jerked herself away as it snapped, but

it was already in trouble.

No eyes of fire, no teeth of razors. Not here, not in the real world, on

the home turf. It was blind here and blood was already dripping from its

mouth. You shouldn't jump with a mouthful of razors. . .

Tiffany almost felt sorry for it as it whined in pain, but the snow was

creeping towards her and she hit the dog with the frying pan. It went

down heavily, and lay still.

There was a fight going on back in the snow. It was flying up like a

mist, but she could see two dark shapes in the middle, spinning around

and snapping. She banged on the pan and shouted, and a grimhound sprang

from the whirling snow and landed in front of her, a Feegle hanging from

each ear.

The snow flowed towards Tiffany. She backed away, watching the advancing,

snarling dog. She held the pan like a bat.

'Come on,' she whispered. 'Jump!'

The eyes flamed at her, and then the dog looked down at the snow.

And vanished. The snow sank into the ground. The light changed.

Tiffany and the Wee Free Men were alone on the downs. Feegles were

picking themselves up around her.

'Are you fine, mistress?' said Rob Anybody.

'Yes!' said Tiffany. 'It's easy! If you get them off the snow they're

just dogs!'

Page

45

'We'd best move on. We lost some of the lads.'

The excitement drained away.

'You mean they're dead?' Tiffany whispered. The sun was shining brightly

again, the skylarks were back . . . and people were dead.

'Ach, no,' said Rob. 'We're the ones who's deid. Did ye not know that?'

Chapter 6

The Shepherdess

'You're dead?' said Tiffany. She looked around. Feegles were picking

themselves up and grumbling, but no one was going 'Waily waily waily.'

And Rob Anybody wasn't making any sense at all.

'Well, if you think you're dead, then what are they?' she went on,

pointing to a couple of small bodies.

'Oh, they've gone back to the land o' the livin',' said Rob Anybody

cheerfully. 'It's nae as good as this one, but they'll bide fine and come

back before too long. No sense in grievin'.'

The Achings were not very religious, but Tiffany thought she knew how

things ought to go, and they started out with the idea that you were

alive and not dead yet.

'But you are alive!' she said.

'Ach, no, mistress,' said Rob, helping another pictsie to his feet. 'We

wuz alive. And we wuz good boys back in the land o' the livin', and so

when we died there we wuz borned into this place.'

'You mean . . . you think . . . that you sort of died somewhere else and

then came here?' said Tiffany. 'You mean this is like . . . heaven?'

'Aye! Just as advertised!' said Rob Anybody. 'Lovely sunshine, good

huntin', nice pretty flowers and wee burdies goin' cheep.'

'Aye, and then there's the fightin',' said another Feegle. And then they

all joined in.

'An' the stealin'!'

'An' the drinkin' an' fightin'!'

'An' the kebabs!' said Daft Wullie.

'But there's bad things here!' said Tiffany. There's monsters!'

'Aye,' said Rob, beaming happily. 'Grand, isn't it? Every thin' laid on,

even things to fight!'

'But we live here!' said Tiffany.

'Ach, well, mebbe all you humans wuz good in the Last World, too,' said

Rob Anybody generously. 'I'll just round up the lads, mistress.'

Tiffany reached into her apron and pulled out the toad as Rob walked

away.

'Oh. We survived,' it said. 'Amazing. There are very definite grounds for

an action against the owner of those dogs, by the way.'

'What?' said Tiffany, frowning. 'What are you talking about?'

'I. . . I. . . don't know,' said the toad. 'The thought just popped into

my head. Perhaps I knew something about dogs when I was human?'

'Listen, the Feegles think they're in heaven! They think they died and

came here!'

'And?' said the toad.

'Well, that can't be right! You're supposed to be alive here and then die

and end up in some heaven somewhere else!'

'Well, that's just saying the same thing in a different way, isn't it?

Anyway, lots of warrior tribes think that when they die they go to a

heavenly land somewhere,' said the toad. 'You know, where they can drink

and fight and feast for ever? So maybe this is theirs.'

'But this is a real place!'

Page

46

'So? It's what they believe. Besides, they're only small. Maybe the

universe is a bit crowded and they have to put heavens anywhere there's

room? I'm a toad, so you'll appreciate that I'm having to guess a lot

here. Maybe they're just wrong. Maybe you're just wrong. Maybe I'm just

wrong.'

A small foot kicked Tiffany on the boot. 'We'd be best be moving on,

mistress,' said Rob Anybody. He had a dead Feegle over his shoulder.

Quite a few of the others were carrying bodies, too. 'Er . . . are you

going to bury them?' said Tiffany. 'Aye, they dinnae need these ol'

bodies noo an' it's no' tidy to leave 'em lyin' aboot,' said Rob Anybody.

'Besides, if the bigjobs find little wee skulls and bones aroound they'll

start to wonder, and we don't want anyone pokin' aboot. Savin' your

presence, mistress,' he added.

'No, that's very, er . . . practical thinking,' said Tiffany, giving up.

The Feegle pointed to a distant mound with a thicket of thorn trees

growing on it. A lot of the mounds had thickets on them. The trees took

advantage of the deeper soil. It was said to be unlucky to cut them down.

'It's nae very far noo,' he said.

'You live in one of the mounds?' Tiffany asked. 'I thought they were, you

know, the graves of ancient chieftains?'

'Ach, aye, there's some oF dead kingie in the chamber next door but he's

nae trouble,' said Rob. 'Dinnae fret, there's nae skelingtons or any such

in oour bit. It's quite roomy, we've done it up a treat.'

Tiffany looked up at the endless blue sky over the endlessly green

downland. It was all so peaceful again, a world away from headless men

and big savage dogs.

What if I hadn't taken Wentworth down to the river? she thought. What

would I be doing now? Getting on with the cheese, I suppose . . .

I never knew about all this. I never knew I lived in heaven, even if it's

only heaven to a clan of little blue men. I didn't know about people who

flew on buzzards.

I never killed monsters before.

'Where do they come from?' she said. 'What's the name of the place the

monsters come from?'

'Ach, ye prob'ly ken the place well,' said Rob Anybody. As they grew

nearer the mound, Tiffany thought she could smell smoke in the air.

'Do I?' she said.

'Aye. But it's a no' a name I'll say in open air. It's a name to be

whispered in a safe place. I'll not say it under this sky.'

It was too big to be a rabbit hole and badgers didn't live up here, but

the entrance to the mound was tucked amongst the thorn roots and no one

would have thought it was anything but the home of some kind of an

animal.

Tiffany was slim, but even so she had to take off her apron and crawl on

her stomach under the thorns to reach it. And it still needed several

Feegles to push her through.

At least it didn't smell bad and, once you were through the hole, it

opened up a lot. Really, the entrance was just a disguise. Underneath,

the space was the size of quite a large room, open in the centre but with

Feegle-sized galleries around the walls from floor to ceiling. They were

crowded with pictsies of all sizes, washing clothes, arguing, sewing and,

here and there, fighting, and doing everything as loudly as possible.

Some had hair and beards tinged with white. Much younger ones, only a few

inches tall, were running around with no clothes on, and yelling at one

another at the tops of their little voices. After a couple of years of

helping to bring up Wentworth, Tiffany knew what that was all about.

There were no girls, though. No Wee Free Women.

No . . . there was one.

Page

47

The squabbling, bustling crowds parted to let her through. She came up to

Tiffany's ankle. She was prettier than the male Feegles, although the

world was full of things prettier than, say, Daft Wullie. But, like them,

she had red hair and an expression of determination.

She curtsied, then said, 'Are ye the bigjob hag, mistress?'

Tiffany looked around. She was the only person in the cavern who was over

seven inches tall.

'Er, yes,' she said. 'Er . . . more or less. Yes.'

'I am Fion. The kelda says to tell you the wee boy will come to nae harm

yet.'

'She's found him?' said Tiffany quickly. 'Where is he?'

'Nae, nae, but the kelda knows the way of the Quin. She didnae want you

to fash yersel' on that score.'

'But she stole him!'

'Aye. 'Tis comp-li-cat-ed. Rest a wee while. The kelda will see you

presently. She is . . . not strong now.'

Fion turned round with a swirl of skirts, strode back across the chalk

floor as if she was a queen herself, and disappeared behind a large round

stone that leaned against the far wall.

Tiffany, without looking down, carefully lifted the toad out of her

pocket and held it close to her lips. 'Am I fashing myself?' she

whispered.

'No, not really,' said the toad.

'You would tell me if I was, wouldn't you?' said Tiffany urgently. 'It'd

be terrible if everyone could see I was fashing and I didn't know.'

'You haven't a clue what it means, have you . . . ?' said the toad.

'Not exactly, no.'

'She just doesn't want you to get upset, that's all.'

'Yes, I thought it was probably something like that,' lied Tiffany. 'Can

you sit on my shoulder? I think I might need some help here.'

The ranks of the Nac Mac Feegle were watching her with interest, but at

the moment it appeared that she had nothing to do but hurry up and wait.

She sat down carefully, drumming her fingers on her knees.

'Whut d'ye think of the wee place, eh?' said a voice from below. 'It's

great, yeah?'

She looked down. Rob Anybody Feegle and a few of the pictsies she'd

already met were lurking there, watching her nervously.

'Very . . . cosy,' said Tiffany, because that was better than saying 'How

sooty' or 'How delightfully noisy'. She added: 'Do you cook for all of

you on that little fire?'

The big space in the centre held a small fire, under a hole in the roof

which let the smoke get lost in the bushes above and in return brought in

a little extra light.

'Aye, mistress,' said Rob Anybody.

'The small stuff, bunnies an' that,' added Daft Wullie. The big stuff we

roasts in the chalk pi-mmph mmph . . .'

'Sorry, what was that?' said Tiffany.

'What?' said Rob Anybody innocently, his hand firmly over the mouth of

the struggling Wullie.

'What was Wullie saying about roasting "big stuff"?' Tiffany demanded.

'You roast "big stuff in the chalk pit? Is this the kind of big stuff

that goes "baa"? Because that's the only big stuff you'll find in these

hills!'

She kneeled down on the grimy floor and brought her face to within an

inch of Rob Anybody's face, which was grinning madly and sweating.

'Is it7

'Ach . . . ah . . . weel . . . in a manner o' speakin'

'It is7

Page

48

' 'Tis not thine, mistress!' shrieked Rob Anybody. 'We ne'er took an

Aching ship wi'out the leave o' Granny!'

'Granny Aching let you have sheep?'

'Aye, she did, did, did that! As p-payment!'

'Payment? For what?'

'No Aching ship ever got caught by wolves!' Rob Anybody gabbled. 'No

foxes took an Aching lamb, right? Nor no lamb e'er had its een pecked out

by corbies, not wi' Hamish up in the sky!'

Tiffany looked sideways at the toad.

'Crows,' said the toad. 'They sometimes peck out the eyes of-'

'Yes, yes, 1 know what they do,' said Tiffany. She calmed down a little.

'Oh. I see. You kept away the crows and wolves and foxes for Granny,

yes?'

'Aye, mistress! No' just kept 'em awa', neither!' said Rob Anybody

triumphantly. There's good eatin' on a wolf.'

'Aye, they kebabs up a treat, but they're no' as good as a ship, tho . .

. mmph mmph . . .' Wullie managed, before a hand was clamped over his

mouth again.

'From a hag ye only tak' what ye's given,' said Rob Anybody, holding his

struggling brother firmly. 'Since she's gone, though, weel . . . we tak'

the odd old ewe that would've deid anywa', but ne'er one wi' the Aching

mark, on my honour.'

'On your honour as a drunken rowdy thief?' said Tiffany.

Rob Anybody beamed. 'Aye!' he said. 'An' I got a lot of good big

reputation to protect there! That's the truth o' it, mistress. We keeps

an eye on the ships of the hills, in mem'ry o' Granny Aching, an' in

return we tak' what is hardly worth a thing.'

'And the baccy too, o' course . . . mmph mmph . . .' and then, once

again, Daft Wullie was struggling to breathe.

Tiffany took a deep breath, not a wise move in a Feegle colony. Rob

Anybody's nervous grin made him look like a pumpkin man faced with a big

spoon.

'You take the tobacco? hissed Tiffany. "The tobacco the shepherds leave

for . . . my grandmother?

'Ach, I forgot about that,' squeaked Rob Anybody. 'But we allus wait a

few days in case she comes to collect it hersel'. Ye can ne'er tell wi' a

hag, after all. And we do mind the ships, mistress. And she wouldna

grudge us, mistress! Many's a night she'd share a pipe wi' the kelda

outside o' her house on the wheelies! She'd not be one to let good baccy

get all rainy! Please, mistress!'

Tiffany felt intensely angry, and what made it worse was that she was

angry with herself.

'When we find lost lambs and suchlike we drives 'em here for when the

shepherds come lookin' ' Rob Anybody added anxiously.

What did I think happened? Tiffany thought. Did I think she'd come back

for a packet of Jolly Sailor? Did I think she was still somehow walking

the hills, looking after the sheep? Did I think she . . . was still here,

watching for lost lambs?

Yes! I want that to be true. I don't want to think she's just . . . gone.

Someone like Granny Aching can't just. . . not be there any more. And I

want her back so much, because she didn't know how to talk to me and I

was too scared to talk to her, and so we never talked and we turned

silence into something to share.

I know nothing about her. Just some books, and some stories she tried to

tell me, and things I didn't understand, and I remember big red soft

hands and that smell. I never knew who she really was. I mean, she must

have been nine too, once. She was Sarah Grizzel. She got married and had

Page

49

children, two of them in the shepherding hut. She must've done all sorts

of things I don't know about.

And into Tiffany's mind, as it always did sooner or later, came the

figure of the blue and white china shepherdess, swirling in red mists of

shame . . .

Tiffany's father took her to the fair at the town of Yelp one day not

long before her seventh birthday, when the farm had some rams to sell.

That was a ten-mile journey, the furthest she'd ever been. It was off the

Chalk. Everything looked different. There were far more fenced fields and

lots of cows and the buildings had tiled roofs instead of thatch. She

considered that this was foreign travel.

Granny Aching had never been there, said her father on the way. She hated

leaving the Chalk, he said. She said it made her dizzy.

It was a great day. Tiffany was sick on candyfloss, had her fortune told

by a little old lady who said that many, many men would want to marry

her, and won the shepherdess, which was made of china painted in white

and blue.

She was the star prize on the hoop-la stall but Tiffany's father had said

that it was all cheating, because the base was so wide that not one throw

in a million could ever drop the hoop right over it.

She'd thrown the ring any old how, and it had been the one in a million.

The stallholder hadn't been very happy about it landing over the

shepherdess rather than the gimcrack rubbish on the rest of the stall. He

handed it over when her father spoke sharply to him, though, and she'd

hugged it all the way home on the cart, while the stars came out.

Next morning she'd proudly presented it to Granny Aching. The old woman

had taken it very carefully in her wrinkled hands and stared at it for

some time.

Tiffany was sure, now, that it had been a cruel thing to do.

Granny Aching had probably never heard of shepherdesses. People who cared

for sheep on the Chalk were all called shepherds, and that was all there

was to it. And this beautiful creature was as much unlike Granny Aching

as anything could be.

The china shepherdess had an old-fashioned long dress, with the bulgy

bits at the side that made it look as though she had saddlebags in her

knickers. There were blue ribbons all over the dress, and all over the

rather showy straw bonnet, and on the shepherd's crook, which was a lot

more curly than any crook Tiffany had ever seen.

There were even blue bows on the dainty foot poking out from the frilly

hem of her dress.

This wasn't a shepherdess who'd ever worn big old boots stuffed with

wool, and tramped the hills in the howling wind with the sleet being

driven along like nails. She'd never tried in that dress to pull out a

ram who'd got his horns tangled in a thorn patch. This wasn't a

shepherdess who'd kept up with the champion shearer for seven hours,

sheep for sheep, until the air was hazy with grease and wool and blue

with cussing, and the champion gave up because he couldn't cuss sheep as

well as Granny Aching. No self-respecting sheepdog would ever 'come by'

or 'walk up' for a simpering girl with saddlebags in her pants. It was a

lovely thing but it was a joke of a shepherdess, made by someone who'd

probably never seen a sheep up close.

What had Granny Aching thought about it? Tiffany couldn't guess. She'd

seemed happy, because it's the job of grandmothers to be happy when

grandchildren give them things. She'd put it up on her shelf, and then

taken Tiffany on her knee and called her 'my little jiggit' in a nervous

sort of way, which she did when she was trying to be grandmotherly.

Sometimes, in the rare times Granny was down at the farm, Tiffany would

see her take down the statue and stare at it. But if she saw Tiffany

Page

50

watching she'd put it back quickly, and pretend she'd meant to pick up

the sheep book.

Perhaps, Tiffany thought wretchedly, the old lady had seen it as a sort

of insult. Perhaps she thought she was being told that this was what a

shepherdess should look like. She shouldn't be an old lady in a muddy

dress and big boots, with an old sack around her shoulders to keep the

rain off. A shepherdess should sparkle like a starry night. Tiffany

hadn't meant to, she'd never meant to, but perhaps she had been telling

Granny that she wasn't . . . right.

And then a few months after that Granny had died, and in the years since

then everything had gone wrong. Wentworth had been born, and then the

Baron's son had vanished, and then there had been that bad winter when

Mrs Snapperly died in the snow.

Tiffany kept worrying about the statue. She couldn't talk about it.

Everyone else was busy, or not interested. Everyone was edgy. They'd have

said that worrying about a silly statue was . . . silly.

Several times she nearly smashed the shepherdess, but she didn't because

people would notice.

She wouldn't have given something as wrong as that to Granny Aching now,

of course. She'd grown up.

She remembered that the old lady would smile oddly, sometimes, when she

looked at the statue. If only she'd said something. But Granny liked

silence.

And now it turned out that she'd made friends with a lot of little blue

men, who walked the hills looking after the sheep, because they liked

her, too. Tiffany blinked.

It made a kind of sense. In memory of Granny Aching, the men left the

tobacco. And in memory of Granny Aching, the Nac Mac Feegle minded the

sheep. It all worked, even if it wasn't magic. But it took Granny away.

'Daft Wullie?' she said, staring hard at the struggling pictsie and

trying not to cry.

'Mmph?'

'Is it true what Rob Anybody told me?'

'Mmph!' Daft Wullie's eyebrows went up and down furiously.

'Mr Feegle, you can please take your hand away from his mouth,' said

Tiffany. Daft Wullie was released. Rob Anybody had looked worried, but

Daft Wullie was terrified. He dragged his bonnet off and stood holding it

in his hands, as if it was some kind of shield.

'Is all that true, Daft Wullie?' said Tiffany.

'Oh waily waily-'

'Just a simple yes or-A simple aye or nay, please.'

'Aye! It is!' blurted out Daft Wullie. 'Oh waily waily-'

'Yes, thank you,' said Tiffany, sniffing and trying to blink the tears

away. 'All right. I understand.'

The Feegles eyed her cautiously.

'Ye're nae gonna get nasty aboot it?' said Rob Anybody.

'No. It all. . . works.'

She heard it echo around the cavern, the sound of hundreds of little men

sighing with relief.

'She dinnae turn me intae a pismire!' said Daft Wullie, grinning happily

at the rest of the pictsies. 'Hey, lads, I talked wi' the hag and she

dinnae e'en look at me crosswise! She smiled at me!' He beamed at Tiffany

and went on: 'An' d'ye ken, mistress, that if'n you hold the baccy label

upside-doon then part o' the sailor's bonnet and his ear became a lady

wi' nae mmph mmph . . .'

'Ach, there I goes again, accidentally nearly throttlin' ye,' said Rob

Anybody, his hand clamping over Wullie's mouth.

Tiffany opened her mouth, but stopped when her ears tickled strangely.

Page

51

In the roof of the cave, several bats woke up and hastily flew out of the

smoke hole.

Some of the Feegles were busy on the far side of the chamber. What

Tiffany had thought was a strange round stone was being rolled aside,

revealing a large hole.

Now her ears squelched and felt as though all the wax was running out.

The Feegles were forming up in two rows, leading to the hole.

Tiffany prodded the toad. 'Do I want to know what a pismire is?' she

whispered.

'It's an ant,' said the toad.

'Oh? I'm . . . slightly surprised. And this sort of high-pitched noise?'

'I'm a toad. We're not good at ears. But it's probably him over there.'

There was a Feegle walking out of the hole from which came, now that

Tiffany's eyes had become accustomed to the gloom, a faint golden light.

The newcomer's hair was white instead of red and, while he was tall for a

pictsie, he was as skinny as a twig. He was holding some sort of fat skin

bag, bristling with pipes.

'Now there's a sight I don't reckon many humans have seen and lived,'

said the toad. 'He's playing the mousepipes!'

They make my ears tingle!' Tiffany tried to ignore the two little ears

still on the bag of pipes.

'High-pitched, see?' said the toad. 'Of course, the pictsies hear sounds

differently than humans do. He's probably their battle poet, too.'

'You mean he makes up heroic songs about famous battles?'

'No, no. He recites poems that frighten the enemy. Remember how important

words are to the Nac Mac Feegle? Well, when a well-trained gonnagle

starts to recite, the enemy's ears explode. Ah, it looks as though

they're ready for you . . .'

In fact Rob Anybody was tapping politely on Tiffany's toecap. 'The kelda

will see you now, mistress,' he said.

The piper had stopped playing and was standing respectfully beside the

hole. Tiffany felt hundreds of bright little eyes watching her.

'Special Sheep Liniment,' whispered the toad.

'Pardon?'

'Take it in with us,' the toad said insistently. 'It'd be a good gift!'

The pictsies watched her carefully as she lay down again and crawled

through the hole behind the stone, the toad hanging on tightly. As she

got closer she realized that what she'd thought was a stone was an old

round shield, green-blue and corroded with age. The hole it had covered

was indeed wide enough for her to go through, but she had to leave her

legs outside because it was impossible to get all of her into the room

beyond. One reason was the bed, small though it was, which held the

kelda. The other reason was that what the room was mostly full of, piled

up around the walls and spilling across the floor, was gold.

Chapter 7

First Sight And Second Thoughts

Glint, glisten, glitter, gleam . . .

Tiffany thought a lot about words, in the long hours of churning butter.

'Onomatopoeic', she'd discovered in the dictionary, meant words that

sounded like the noise of the thing they were describing, like 'cuckoo'.

But she thought there should be a word meaning 'a word that sounds like

the noise a thing would make if that thing made a noise even though,

actually, it doesn't, but would if it did'.

Glint, for example. If light made a noise as it reflected off a distant

window, it'd go 'glint!' And the light of tinsel, all those little glints

Page

52

chiming together, would make a noise like 'glitterglitter'. 'Gleam' was a

clean, smooth noise from a surface that intended to shine all day. And

'glisten' was the soft, almost greasy sound of something rich and oily.

The little cave contained all of these at once. There was only one

candle, which smelled of sheep fat, but gold plates and cups gleamed,

glistened, glinted and glittered the light back and forth until the one

little flame filled the air with a light that even smelled expensive.

The gold surrounded the bed of the kelda, who was sitting up against a

pile of pillows. She was much, much fatter than the male pictsies; she

looked as if she'd been made of round balls of slightly squashy dough,

and was the colour of chestnuts.

Her eyes were closed as Tiffany slid in, but they flicked open the moment

she'd stopped pulling herself forward. They were the sharpest eyes she'd

ever seen, much sharper even than Miss Tick's.

'So-o . . . you'll be Sarah Aching's wee girl?' said the kelda.

'Yes. I mean, aye,' said Tiffany. It wasn't very comfortable lying on her

stomach. 'And you're the kelda?'

'Aye. I mean, yes,' said the kelda, and the round face became a mass of

lines as the kelda smiled. 'What was your name, now?'

"Tiffany, er, Kelda.' Fion had turned up from some other part of the cave

and was sitting down on a stool by the bed, watching Tiffany intently

with a disapproving expression.

'A good name. In our tongue you'd be Tir-far-thoinn, Land Under Wave,'

said the kelda. It sounded like 'Tiffan'.

'I don't think anyone meant to name-'

'Ach, what people mean to do and what is done are two different things,'

said the kelda. Her little eyes shone. 'Your wee brother is . . . safe,

child. Ye could say he's safer where he is noo than he has ever been. No

mortal ills can touch him. The Quin would-nae harm a hair o' his heid.

And there's the evil o' it. Help me up here, girl.'

Fion leaped up immediately and helped the kelda struggle up higher

amongst her cushions.

'Where wuz I?' the kelda continued. 'Ah, the wee laddie. Aye, ye could

say he bides well where he is, in the Quin's own country. But I daresay

there's a mother grievin'?'

'And his father, too,' said Tiffany.

'An' his wee sister?' said the kelda.

Tiffany felt the words 'Yes, of course' trot automatically onto her

tongue. She also knew that it would be very stupid to let them go any

further. The little old woman's dark eyes were seeing right into her

head.

'Aye, you're a born hag, right enough,' said the kelda, holding her gaze.

'Ye've got that little bitty bit inside o' you that holds on, right? The

bitty bit that watches the rest o' ye. 'Tis the First Sight and Second

Thoughts ye have, and 'tis a wee gift an' a big curse to ye. You see and

hear what others canna', the world opens up its secrets to ye, but ye 're

always like the person at the party with the wee drink in the corner who

cannae join in. There's a little bitty bit inside ye that willnae melt

and flow. Ye 're Sarah Aching's line, right enough. The lads fetched the

right one.'

Tiffany didn't know what to say to that, so she didn't say anything. The

kelda watched her, eyes twinkling, until Tiffany felt awkward.

'Why would the Queen take my brother?' she asked eventually. 'And why is

she after me?'

'Ye think she is?'

'Well, yes, actually! I mean, Jenny might have been a coincidence, but

the horseman? And the grimhounds? And taking Went worth?'

Page

53

'She's bending her mind to ye,' said the kelda. 'When she does, something

of her world passes into this one. Mebbe she just wants to test you.'

'Test me?'

To see how good you are. Ye're the hag noo, the witch that guards the

edges and the gateways. So wuz yer granny, although she wouldnae ever

call hersel' one. And so wuz I until noo, and I'll pass the duty to ye.

She'll ha' to get past ye, if she wants this land. Ye have the First

Sight and the Second Thoughts, just like yer granny. That's rare in a

bigjob.'

'Don't you mean second sight?' Tiffany queried. 'Like people who can see

ghosts and stuff?'

'Ach, no. That's typical bigjob thinking. First Sight is when you can see

what's really there, not what your heid tells you ought to be there. Ye

saw Jenny, ye saw the horseman, ye saw them as real thingies. Second

sight is dull sight, it's seeing only what you expect to see. Most

bigjobs ha' that. Listen to me, because I'm fadin' noo and there's a lot

ye dinnae ken. Ye think this is the only world? That is a good thought

for sheep and mortals who dinnae open their eyes. Because in truth there

are more worlds than stars in the sky. Understand? They are everywhere,

big and small, close as your skin. They are everywhere. Some ye can see

an' some ye cannae but there are doors, Tiffan. They might be a hill or a

tree or a stone or a turn in the road or they might e'en be a thought in

yer heid, but they are there, all aroound ye. You'll have to learn to see

'em, because you walk amongst them and dinnae know it. And some of them .

. . is poisonous.'

The kelda stared at Tiffany for a moment and then continued: 'Ye asked

why the Quin should take your boy? The Quin likes children. She has none

o' her own. She dotes on them. She'll give the wee boy everything he

wants, too. Only what he wants.'

'He only wants sweets!' said Tiffany.

'Is that so? An' did ye gi' them to him?' said the kelda, as if she was

looking into Tiffany's mind. 'But what he needs is love an' care an'

teachin' an' people sayin' "no" to him sometimes an' things o' that

nature. He needs to be growed up strong. He willnae get that fra' the

Quin. He'll get sweeties. For ever.'

Tiffany wished the kelda would stop looking at her like that.

'But I see he has a sister willin' to take any pains to bring him back,'

said the little old woman, taking her eyes away from Tiffany. 'What a

lucky wee boy he is, to be so fortunate. Ye ken how to be strong, do ye?'

'Yes, I think so.'

'Good. D'ye ken how to be weak? Can ye bow to the gale, can ye bend to

the storm?' The kelda smiled again. 'Nay, ye neednae answer that. The wee

burdie always has tae leap from the nest to see if it can fly. Anyway, ye

have the feel o' Sarah Aching about ye, and no word e'en o' mine could

turn her once she had set her mind to something. Ye're no' a woman yet,

and that's no bad thing, because where ye'll be goin' is easy for

children, hard for adults.'

The world of the Queen?' ventured Tiffany, trying to keep up.

'Aye. I can feel it noo, lyin' over this one like a fog, as far awa' as

the other side o' a mirror. I'm weakenin', Tiffan. I cannae defend this

place. So here is my bargain, child. I'll point ye towards the Quin an',

in return, ye'll tak' over as kelda.'

That surprised Fion as much as Tiffany. Her head shot up sharply and her

mouth opened, but the kelda had raised a wrinkled hand.

'When ye are a kelda somewhere, my girl, ye'll expect people to do your

biddin'. So dinnae give me the argument. That's my offer, Tiffan. Ye

won't get a better.'

'But she cannae-' Fion began.

Page

54

'Can she not?' said the kelda.

'She's nae a pictsie, Mother!'

'She's a bit on the large side, aye,' said the kelda. 'Dinnae fret,

Tiffan. It willnae be for long. I just need ye to mind things for a wee

while. Mind the land like yer granny did, and mind my boys. Then when yer

wee boy is back home, Hamish'll fly up to the mountains and let it be

known that the Chalk Hill clan has want o' a kelda. We've got a good

place here, and the girls'll come flockin'. What d'ye say?'

'She disnae know our ways!' Fion protested. 'Ye're overtired, Mother!

'Aye, I am,' said the kelda. 'But a daughter cannae run her mother's

clan, ye know that. Ye're a dutiful girl, Fion, but it's time ye were

pickin' your bodyguard and going awa' seeking a clan of your own. Ye

cannae stay here.' The kelda looked up at Tiffany again. 'Will ye,

Tiffan?' She held up a thumb the size of a match head and waited.

'What will I have to do?' said Tiffany.

'The thinkin',' said the kelda, still holding up her thumb. 'My lads are

good lads, there's none braver. But they think their heids is most useful

as weapons. That's lads for ye. We pictsies aren't like you big folk, ye

ken. Ye have many sisters? Fion here has none. She's my only daughter. A

kelda might be blessed wi' only one daughter in her whole life, but

she'll have hundreds and hundreds o' sons.'

They are all your sons?' said Tiffany, aghast.

'Oh aye,' said the kelda, smiling. 'Except for a few o' my brothers who

travelled here with me when I came to be kelda. Oh, dinna look so

astonished. The bairns are really wee when they're borned, like little

peas in a pod. And they grow up fast.' She sighed. 'But sometimes I think

all the brains is saved for the daughters. They're good boys, but they're

no' great thinkers. You'll have to help them help ye.'

'Mother, she cannae carry oot the duties o' a kelda!' Fion protested.

'I don't see why not, if they're explained to me,' said Tiffany.

'Oh, do you not?' said Fion sharply. 'Weel, that's gonna be most

interesting.'

'I recall Sarah Aching talkin' aboot ye,' said the kelda. 'She said ye

were a strange wee one, always watchin' and listenin'. She said ye had a

heid full o' words that ye ne'er spoke aloud. She wondered what'd become

o' ye. Time for ye to find out, aye?'

Aware of Fion glaring at her, and maybe because of Fion glaring at her,

Tiffany licked her thumb and touched it gently against the kelda's tiny

thumb.

'It is done, then,' said the kelda. She lay back suddenly, and just as

suddenly seemed to shrink. There were more lines in her face now. 'Never

let it be said I left my sons wi'oot a kelda to mind them,' she muttered.

'Now I can go back to the Last World. Tiffan is the kelda for now, Fion.

In her hoose, ye'll do what she says.'

Fion looked down at her feet. Tiffany could see that she was angry.

The kelda sagged. She beckoned Tiffany closer, and in a weaker voice

said: 'There. 'Tis done. And now for my part o' the bargain. Listen. Find

. . . the place where the time disnae fit. There's the way in. It'll

shine out to ye. Bring him back to ease yer puir mother's heart and mebbe

also your ain head-'

Her voice faltered, and Fion leaned quickly towards the bed.

The kelda sniffed.

She opened one eye.

'Not quite yet,' she murmured to Fion. 'Do I smell a wee drop of Special

Sheep Liniment on yez, Kelda?'

Tiffany looked puzzled for a moment and then said: 'Oh, me. Oh. Yes. Er .

. . here . . .'

Page

55

The kelda struggled to sit up again. The best thing humans ever made,'

she said. 'I'll just have a large wee drop, Fion.'

'It puts hairs on your chest,' Tiffany warned.

'Ach, weel, for a drop of Sarah Aching's Special Sheep Liniment I'll risk

a curl or two,' said the old kelda. She took from Fion a leather cup

about the size of a thimble, and held it up.

'I dinnae think it would be good for ye, Mother,' said Fion.

'I'll be the judge o' that at this time,' said the kelda. 'One drop afore

I go, please, Kelda Tiffan.'

Tiffany tipped the bottle slightly. The kelda shook the cup irritably.

'It was a larger drop I had in mind, Kelda,' she said. 'A kelda has a

generous heart.'

She took something too small to be a gulp but too large to be a sip.

'Aye, it's a lang time since I tasted this brose,' she said. 'Your granny

and I used to ha' a sip or two in front o' the fire on cold nights . . .'

Tiffany saw it clearly in her head, Granny Aching and this little fat

woman, sitting around the potbellied stove in the hut on wheels, while

the sheep grazed under the stars . . .

'Ah, ye can see it,' said the kelda. 'I can feel yer eyes on me. That's

the First Sight workin'.' She lowered the cup. 'Fion, go and fetch Rob

Anybody and William the gonnagle.'

The bigjob is blockin' the hole,' said Fion sulkily.

'I dare say there's room to wriggle past,' said the old kelda in the kind

of calm voice that said a stormy voice could follow if people didn't do

what they were told.

With a smouldering glance at Tiffany, Fion squeezed past.

'Ye ken anyone who keeps bees?' said the kelda. When Tiffany nodded the

little old woman went on, Then you'll know why we dinnae have many

daughters. You cannae ha' two quins in one hive wi'oot a big fight. Fion

must take her pick o' them that will follow her and seek a clan that

needs a kelda. That is our way. She thinks there's another way, as gels

sometimes do. Be careful o' her.'

Tiffany felt something move past her, and Rob Anybody and the bard came

into the room. There was more rustling and whispering, too. An unofficial

audience was gathering outside.

When things had settled down a little, the old kelda said: 'It is a bad

thing for a clan to be left wi'oot a kelda to watch o'er it e'en for an

hour. So Tiffan will be your kelda until a new one can be fetched

There was a murmur beside and behind Tiffany. The old kelda looked at

William the gonnagle.

'Am I right that this has been done before?' she said.

'Aye. The songs say twice before,' said William. He frowned, and added:

'Or you could say it was three times if you include the time when the

Quin was-'

He was drowned out by the cry that went up behind Tiffany:

'Nae quin! Nae king! Nae laird! Nae master! We willna' be fooled again!'

The old kelda raised a hand. Tiffan is the spawn of Granny Aching,' she

said. 'Ye all ken of her.'

'Aye, and ye saw the wee hag stare the heidless horseman in the eyes he

hasnae got,' said Rob Anybody. 'Not many people can do that!'

'And I have been your kelda for seventy years and my words cannae be

gainsaid,' said the old kelda. 'So the choice is made. I tell ye, too,

that ye'll help her steal back her wee baby brother. That is the fate I

lay on you all in memory of me and Sarah Aching.'

She lay back in her bed, and in a quieter voice added, 'An' now I would

have the gonnagle play The Bonny Flowers, and hope to see yez all again

in the Last World. To Tiffan, I say, be wary.' The kelda took a deep

breath. 'Somewhere, a' stories are real, a' songs are true . . .'

Page

56

The old kelda fell silent. William the gonnagle inflated the bag of his

mousepipes and blew into one of the tubes. Tiffany felt the bubbling in

her ears of music too high-pitched to hear.

After a few moments Fion leaned over the bed to look at her mother, then

started to cry.

Rob Anybody turned and looked up at Tiffany, his eyes running with tears.

'Could I just ask ye to go out intae the big chamber, Kelda?' he

said,quietly. 'We ha' things to do, ye ken how it is . . .'

Tiffany nodded and, with great care, feeling pictsies scuttle out of her

way, backed out of the room. She found a corner where she didn't seem to

be in anyone's way and sat there with her back to the wall.

She'd expected a lot of 'waily waily waily' but it seemed the death of

the kelda was too serious for that. Some Feegles were crying, and some

were staring at nothing and, as the news spread, the tiered hall filled

up with a wretched, sobbing silence . . .

. . . the hills had been silent on the day Granny Aching died.

Someone went up every day with fresh bread and milk and scraps for the

dogs. It didn't need to be quite so often, but Tiffany had heard her

parents talking and her father had said, 'We ought to keep an eye on Mam

now.'

Today had been Tiffany's turn, but she'd never thought of it as a chore.

She liked the journey.

But she'd noticed the silence. It was no longer the silence of many

little noises, but a dome of quiet all around the hut.

She knew then, even before she went in at the open door and found Granny

lying on the narrow bed.

She'd felt coldness spread though her. It even had a sound - it was like

a thin, sharp musical note. It had a voice, too. Her own voice. It was

saying: It's too late, tears are no good, no time to say anything, there

are things to be done . . .

And . . . then she fed the dogs, who were waiting patiently for their

breakfast. It would have helped if they'd done something soppy, like

whine or lick Granny's face, but they hadn't. And still Tiffany heard the

voice in her mind: No tears, don't cry. Don't cry for Granny Aching.

Now, in her head, she watched the slightly smaller Tiffany move around

the hut like a little puppet. . .

She'd tidied up the shed. Besides the bed and the stove there really

wasn't much there. There was the clothes sack and the big water barrel

and the food box, and that was it. Oh, stuff to do with sheep was all

over the place - pots and bottles and sacks and knives and shears - but

there was nothing there that said a person lived here, unless you counted

the hundreds of blue and yellow Jolly Sailor wrappers pinned on one wall.

She'd taken one of them down - it was still underneath her mattress at

home - and she remembered the Story.

It was very unusual for Granny Aching to say more than a sentence. She

used words as if they cost money. But there'd been one day when she'd

taken food up to the hut, and Granny had told her a story. A sort of a

story. She'd unwrapped the tobacco, and looked at the wrapper, and then

looked at Tiffany with that slightly puzzled look she used, and said: 'I

must've looked at a thousand o' these things, and I never once saw his

bo-ut.' That was how she pronounced 'boat'.

Of course Tiffany had rushed to have a look at this label, but she

couldn't see any boat, any more than she could see the naked lady.

'That's 'cos the bo-ut is just where you can't see it,' Granny had said.

'He's got a bo-ut for chasin' the great white whale fish on the salt sea.

He's always chasing it, all round the world. It's called Mopey. It's a

beast like a big cliff of chalk, I heard tell In a book.' 'Why's he

chasing it?' Tiffany had asked. 'To catch it,' Granny had said. 'But he

Page

57

never will, the reason being, the world is round like a big plate and so

is the sea and so they 're chasing one another, so it is almost like he

is chasing hisself. Ye never want to go to sea, jiggit. That's where

worse things happen. Everyone says that. You stop along here, where's the

hills is in yer bones.'

And that was it. It was one of the very few times Granny Aching had ever

said anything to Tiffany that wasn't, in some way, about sheep. It was

the only time she ever acknowledged that there was a world beyond the

Chalk. Tiffany used to dream about the Jolly Sailor chasing the whale

fish in his boat. And sometimes the whale fish would chase her, but the

Jolly Sailor always arrived in his mighty ship just in time and their

chase would start again.

Sometimes she'd run to the lighthouse, and wake up just as the door swung

open. She'd never seen the sea, but one of the neighbours had an old

picture on the wall that showed a lot of men clinging to a raft in what

looked like a huge lake full of waves. She hadn't been able to see the

lighthouse at all.

And Tiffany had sat by the narrow bed and thought about Granny Aching,

and about the little girl Sarah Grizzel very carefully painting the

flowers in the book, and about the world losing its centre.

She missed the silence. What there was now wasn't the same kind of

silence there had been before. Granny's silence was warm, and brought you

inside. Granny Aching might sometimes have had trouble remembering the

difference between children and lambs, but in her silence you were

welcome and belonged. All you had to bring was a silence of your own.

Tiffany wished that she'd had a chance to say sorry about the

shepherdess.

Then she'd gone home and told everyone that Granny was dead. She was

seven, and the world had ended.

Someone was tapping politely on her boot. She opened her eyes and saw the

toad. It was holding a small rock in its mouth. It spat it out.

'Sorry about that,' it said. I'd have used my arms but we're a very soggy

species.'

'What am I supposed to do?' said Tiffany.

'Well, if you hit your head on this low ceiling you would have a definite

claim for damages,' said the toad. 'Er . . . did I just say that?'

'Yes, and I hope you wish you hadn't,' said Tiffany. 'Why did you say

it?'

'I don't know, I don't know,' moaned the toad. 'Sorry, what were we

talking about?'

'I meant, what do the pictsies want me to do now?'

'Oh, I don't think it works like that,' said the toad. 'You're the kelda.

You say what's to be done.'

'Why can't Fion be kelda? She's a pictsie!'

'Can't help you there,' said the toad.

'Can I be of serrrvice?' said a voice by Tiffany's ear.

She turned her head and saw, on one of the galleries that ran around the

cave, William the gonnagle.

Up close, he was noticeably different from the other Feegles. His hair

was neater, and plaited into one pigtail. He didn't have as many tattoos.

He spoke differently too, more clearly and slowly than the others,

sounding his Rs like a drumroll.

'Er, yes,' said Tiffany. 'Why can't Fion be kelda here?'

William nodded. 'A good question,' he said politely. 'But, ye ken, a

kelda cannot wed her brrrrotherrrr. She must go to a new clan and wed a

warrrrior there.'

'Well, why couldn't that warrior come here?'

Page

58

'Because the Feegles here would not know him. They'd have no rrrrespect

for him.' William made 'respect' sound like an avalanche.

'Oh. Well . . . what was that about the Queen? You were going to say

something and they stopped you.'

William looked embarrassed. 'I don't think I can tell you aboout - '

'I am the temporary kelda,' said Tiffany, stiffly.

'Aye. Well . . . there was a time when we lived in the Queen's world and

served her, before she grew so cold. But she tricked us, and we

rrrrebelled. It was a dark time. She does not like us. And that is all I

will say,' William added.

Tiffany watched Feegles going in and out of the kelda 's chamber.

Something was going on in there.

They're burying her in the other part of the mound,' said William,

without being asked. 'Wi' the other keldas o' this clan.'

'I thought they would be more . . . noisy,' said Tiffany.

'She was their motherrr,' said William. They do not want to shout.

Their hearts are too full for worrrrds. In time we will hold a wake to

help her back to the land o' the living, and that'll be a loud one, I can

promise ye. We'll dance the FiveHundredAndTwelvesome Reel to the tune o'

"The Devil Among The Lawyers" and eat and drink, and I dare say my

nephews will ha' headaches the size o' a sheep.' The old Feegle smiled

briefly. 'But, for now, each Feegle remembers her in silence. We dinnae

mourn like ye do, ye ken. We mourn for them that has tae stay behind.'

'Was she your mother too?' said Tiffany quietly.

'Nay. She was my sister. Did she no' tell ye that when a kelda goes to a

new clan she takes a few o' her brothers with her? To be alone amongst

strangers would be too much for a heart to bear.' The gonnagle sighed.

'Of course, in time, after the kelda weds, the clan is full of her sons

and is no' so lonely for her.'

'It must be for you, though,' said Tiffany.

'You're a quick one, I'll grant ye that,' said William. 'I am the last o'

those who came. When this is o'er I'll seek the leave of the next kelda

to return to my ain folk in the mountains. This is a fiiine fat country

and this is a fiiine bonny clan my nephews have, but I would like to die

in the heather where I was borrrned. If you will excuse me, Kelda

He walked away and was lost in the shadows of the mound.

Tiffany suddenly wanted to go home. Perhaps it was just William's

sadness, but now she felt shut up in the mound.

'I've got to get out of here,' she muttered.

'Good idea,' said the toad. 'You've got to find the place where the time

is different, for one thing.'

'But how can I do that?' wailed Tiffany. 'You can't see time!'

She stuck her arms through the entrance hole and pulled herself up into

the fresh air . . .

There was a big old clock in the farmhouse, and the time on it got set

once a week. That is, when her father went to the market in Creel Springs

he made a note of the position of the hands on the big clock there, and

when he got home he moved the hands on their clock to the same position.

It was really just for show, anyway. Everyone took their time from the

sun, and the sun couldn't go wrong.

Now Tiffany lay amongst the trunks of the old thorn bushes, whose leaves

rustled continuously in the breeze. The mound was like a little island in

the endless turf; late primroses and even a few ragged foxgloves grew up

here in the shelter of the thorn roots. Her apron lay beside her where

she had left it earlier.

'She could have just told me where to look,' she said.

'But she didn't know where it would be,' said the toad. 'She just knew

the signs to look for.'

Page

59

Tiffany rolled over carefully and stared up at the sky between the low

branches. It'll shine out, the kelda had said . . .

'I think I ought to talk to Hamish,' she said.

'Right ye are, mistress,' said a voice by her ear. She turned her head.

'How long have you been there?' she said.

'A' the time, mistress,' said the pictsie. Others poked their heads

around the trees and out from under leaves. There were at least twenty on

the mound.

'You've been watching me all the time?'

'Aye, mistress. 'Tis oour task to watch o'er our kelda. I'm up here most

o' the time anyway, because I'm studying to become a gonnagle.' The young

Feegle flourished a set of mousepipes. 'An' they willnae let me play doon

there on account o' them sayin' my playin' sounds like a spider tryin' to

fart through its ears, mistress.'

'But what happens if I want to spend a-have a-go to the-What happens

if I say I don't want you to guard me?'

'If it's a wee call o' nature ye're talkin' aboout, mistress, the cludgie

is o'er there in the chalk pit. Yell just sing oot to us where ye're

goin' and no one'll go peeking, yell have oour word on it,' said the

attendant Feegle.

Tiffany glared at him as he stood in the primroses, beaming with pride

and anxious duty. He was younger than most of them, without as many scars

and lumps. Even his nose wasn't broken.

'What's your name, pictsie?' she said.

'No'-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock, mistress.

There's no' that many Feegle names, ye ken, so we ha' to share.'

'Well, Not-as-big-as-Little-Jock-' Tiffany began.

That'd be Medium-Sized Jock, mistress,' said Not-as-big-as-Medium-SizedJock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock.

'Well, Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock, I can-'

That's No'-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock,

mistress,' said Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-JockJock. 'Ye were one jock short,' he added helpfully.

'You wouldn't be happier with, say, Henry?' said Tiffany, helplessly.

'Ach, nay, mistress.' Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-thanWee-Jock-Jock wrinkled his face. There's nay history tae the name, ye

ken. But there have been a number o' brave warriors called No'-as-big-asMedium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock. Why 'tis nearly as

famous a name as Wee Jock itself! An', o' course, should Wee Jock hisself

be taken back to the Last World then I'll get the name o' Wee Jock, which

isnae to say that I mislike the name o' No'-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jockbut-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock, ye ken. There's been many a fine story o'

the exploits o' No'-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-JockJock,' the pictsie added, looking so earnest that Tiffany didn't have the

heart to say that they must have been very long stories.

Instead she said: 'Well, er, please, I want to talk to Hamish the

aviator.'

'Nae problem,' said Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-WeeJock-Jock. 'He's up there right noo.'

He vanished. A moment later Tiffany heard - or, rather, felt with her

ears - the bubbling sensation of a Feegle whistle.

Tiffany pulled Diseases of the Sheep, which was now looking very

battered, out of her apron. There was a blank page at the back. She tore

it out, feeling like a criminal for doing so, and took out her pencil.

Dear Mum and Dad,

How are you, I am well. Wentworth is also well but I have to go and fetch

him from the Qu where he is staying. Hop to be back soon.

Page

60

Tiffany

PS I hope the cheese is all right.

She was just considering this when she heard a rush of wings overhead.

There was a whirring noise, a moment of silence and then a small, weary

and rather muffled voice said: 'Ach, crivens

She looked out onto the turf. The body of Hamish was upside down a few

feet away. His arms with their twirlers were still outstretched.*

* No words could describe what a Feegle in a kilt looks like upside down,

so they won't try.

It took some time to get him out. If he landed headfirst and spinning,

Tiffany was told, he had to be unscrewed in the opposite direction so

that his ears didn't come off.

When he was upright and swaying unsteadily, Tiffany said: 'Can you wrap

this letter in a stone and drop it in front of the farmhouse where people

will see it?'

'Aye, mistress.'

'And . . . er . . . does it hurt when you land headfirst like that?'

'Nay, mistress, but it is awfu' embarrassing.'

Then there's a sort of toy we used to make that might help you,' said

Tiffany. 'You make a kind of. . . bag of air-'

'Bag o' air?' said the aviator, looking puzzled.

'Well, you know how things like shirts billow out on a washing line when

it's windy? Well, you just make a cloth bag and tie some strings to it

and a stone to the strings, and when you throw it up the bag fills with

air and the stone floats down.'

Hamish stared at her.

'Do you understand me?' said Tiffany.

'Oh, aye. I wuz just waitin' to see if you wuz goin' to tell me anything

else,' said Hamish politely.

'Do you think you could, er, borrow some fine cloth?'

'Nay, mistress, but I ken well where I can steal some,' said Hamish.

Tiffany decided not to comment on this. She said: 'Where was the Queen

when the mist came down?'

Hamish pointed. 'Aboot a half mile yonder, mistress.'

In the distance Tiffany could see some more mounds, and a few stones from

the old days.

Trilithons, they were called, which just meant 'three stones'. The only

stones found naturally on the downs were flints, which were never very

big. But the stones of the trilithons had been dragged from at least ten

miles away, and were stacked like a child stacks toy bricks. Here and

there the big stones had been stood in circles; sometimes one stone had

been placed all alone. It must have taken a lot of people a long time to

do all that. Some people said there'd been human sacrifices up there.

Some said they were part of some old religion. Some said they marked

ancient graves.

Some said they were a warning: avoid this place.

Tiffany hadn't. She'd been there with her sisters a few times, as a dare,

just in case there were any skulls. But the mounds around the stones were

thousands of years old. All that you found there now were rabbit holes.

'Anything else, mistress?' said Hamish politely. 'Nay? Then I'll just be

goin'. . .'

He raised his arms over his head and started to run across the turf.

Tiffany jumped as the buzzard skimmed down a few yards away from her and

snatched him back up into the sky.

Page

61

'How can a man six inches high train a bird like that?' she asked as the

buzzard circled again for height.

'Ach, all it takes is a wee drop o' kindness, mistress,' said Notas-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock -but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock.

'Really?'

'Aye, an' a big dollop o' cruelty,' Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-butbigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock went on. 'Hamish trains 'em by runnin'

aroound in a rabbit skin until a bird pounces on him.'

That sounds awful!' said Tiffany.

'Ach, he's not too nasty aboot it. He just knocks them out wi' his heid,

and then he's got a special oil he makes which he blows up their beak,'

Not-as-big -as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock went on.

'When they wakes up, they thinks he's their mammy and'll do his biddin'.'

The buzzard was already a distant speck.

'He hardly seems to spend any time on the ground!' said Tiffany.

'Oh, aye. He sleeps in the buzzard's nest at night, mistress. He says

it's wunnerfully warm. An' he spends all his time in the air,' Not-asbig-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock added. 'He's ne'er

happy unless he's got the wind under his kilt.'

'And the birds don't mind?'

'Ach, no, mistress. All the birds and beasts up here know it's good luck

to be friends wi' the Nac Mac Feegle, mistress.'

They do?'

'Well, to tell ye the truth, mistress, it's more that they know it's

unlucky not to be friends wi' the Nac Mac Feegle.'

Tiffany looked at the sun. It was only a few hours away from setting.

'I must find the way in,' she said. 'Look, Not-as-small-as-'

'No'-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock,

mistress,' said the pictsie, patiently.

'Yes, yes, thank you. Where is Rob Anybody? Where is everybody, in fact?'

The young pictsie looked a bit embarrassed.

There's a bit o' a debate goin' on down below, mistress,' he said.

'Well, we have got to find my brother, OK? I am the kelda in this

vicinity, yes?'

'It's a wee bit more comp-li-cat-ed than that, mistress. They're, er,

discussin' ye . . .'

'Discussing what about me?'

Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock looked as

if he really didn't want to be standing there.

'Um, they're discussing . . . er . . . they . . .'

Tiffany gave up. The pictsie was blushing. Since he was blue to begin

with, this turned him an unpleasant violet colour. 'I'll go back down the

hole. Give my boots a push, will you, please?'

She slid down the dry dirt and Feegles scattered in the cave below as she

landed.

When her eyes got accustomed to the gloom once more she saw that the

galleries were crowded with pictsies again. Some of them were in the

middle of washing, and many of them had, for some reason, smoothed down

their red hair with grease. They all started at her as if caught in the

act of something dreadful.

'We ought to be going if we're to follow the Queen,' she said, looking

down at Rob Anybody, who'd been washing his face in a basin made of half

a walnut shell. Water dripped off his beard, which he'd plaited up. There

were three plaits in his long hair now, too. If he turned suddenly he

could probably whip somebody to death.

'Ach, weel,' he said, 'there's a wee matter we got tae sort oout, Kelda.'

He twiddled the tiny facecloth in his hands. When Rob Anybody twiddled,

he was worried.

Page

62

'Yes?' said Tiffany.

'Er . . . will ye no' ha' a cup o' tea?' said Rob Anybody, and a pictsie

staggered forward with a big gold cup that, once, must have been made for

a king.

Tiffany took it. She was thirsty, after all. There was a sigh from the

crowd when she sipped the tea. It was actually quite good.

'We stole a bag o' it fra' a pedlar who was asleep down by the high

road,' said Rob Anybody. 'Good stuff, eh?' He patted down his hair with

his wet hands.

Tiffany's cup stopped halfway to her lips. Perhaps the pictsies didn't

realize how loudly they whispered, because her ear was on a level with a

conversation.

'Ach, she's a bit on the big side, no offence to her.'

'Aye, but a kelda has to be big, ye ken, to have lots of wee babbies.'

'Aye, fair enough, big wimmin is a' very well, but if a laddie was to try

tae cuddle this one he'd had tae leave a chalk mark to show where he left

off yesterday.'

'An' she's a bit young.'

'She neednae have any babbies yet, then. Or mebbe not too many at a time,

say. Nae more than ten, mebbe.'

'Crivens, lads, what're ye talkin' aboout? 'Tis Rob Anybody she 'II

choose anyway. Ye can see the big man's poor wee knees knocking fra'

here!'

Tiffany lived on a farm. Any little beliefs that babies are delivered by

storks or found under bushes tend to get sorted out early on if you live

on a farm, especially when a cow is having a difficult calving in the

middle of the night. And she'd helped with the lambing, when small hands

could be very useful in difficult cases. She knew all about the bags of

red chalk the rams had strapped to their chests, and why you knew later

on that the ewes with the red smudges on their backs were going to be

mothers in the spring. It's amazing what a child who is quiet and

observant can learn, and this includes things people don't think she is

old enough to know.

Her eye spotted Fion, on the other side of the hall. She was smiling in a

worrying way.

'What's happening, Rob Anybody?' she said, laying the words down

carefully.

'Ah, weel . . . it's the clan rules, ye ken,' said the Feegle, awkwardly.

'Ye being the new kelda an', an', weel, we're bound to ask ye, see, nae

matter what we feel, we gotta ask ye mutter mutter mutter He stepped back

quickly.

'I didn't quite catch that,' said Tiffany.

'We've scrubbed up nice, ye ken,' Rob Anybody said. 'Some o' the lads

actually had a bath in the dewpond, e'en though 'tis only May, and Big

Yan washed under his arms for the first time ever, and Daft Wullie has

picked ye a bonny bunch of flowers

Daft Wullie stepped forward, swollen with nervous pride, and thrust the

aforesaid bouquet into the air. They probably had been nice flowers, but

he didn't have much idea of what a bunch was or how you picked one. Stems

and leaves and dropping petals stuck out of his fist in all directions.

'Very nice,' said Tiffany, taking another sip of the tea.

'Guid, guid,' said Rob Anybody, wiping his forehead. 'So mebbe you'd like

tae tell us mutter mutter mutter

They want to know which one of them you're going to marry,' said Fion

loudly. 'It's the rules. Ye have to choose, or quit as kelda. Ye have to

choose yer man an' name the day.'

'Aye,' said Rob Anybody, not meeting Tiffany's eye.

Page

63

Tiffany held the cup perfectly steady, but only because suddenly she

couldn't move a muscle. She was thinking: Aaargh! This is not happening

to me! I can't-He couldn't-We wouldn't-They're not even-This is

ridiculous! Run away!

But she was aware of hundreds of nervous faces in the shadows. How you

deal with this is going to be important, said her Second Thoughts.

They're all watching you. And Fion wants to see what you'll do. You

really didn't ought to dislike a girl four feet shorter than you, but you

do.

'Well, this is very unexpected,' she said, forcing herself to smile. 'A

big honour, of course.'

'Aye, aye,' said Rob Anybody, looking at the floor.

'And there's so many of you it'd be so hard to choose,' Tiffany went on,

still smiling. And her Second Thoughts said: He's not happy about it

either!

'Aye, it will that,' said Rob Anybody.

'I'd just like to have a little fresh air while I think about it,' said

Tiffany, and didn't let the smile fade until she was out on the mound

again.

She crouched down and peered among the primrose leaves. Toad!' she

yelled.

The toad crawled out, chewing something. 'Hm?' it said.

They want to marry me!'

'Mm phmm ffm mm?'

'What are you eating?'

The toad swallowed. 'A very undernourished slug,' it said.

'I said they want to marry me!'

'And?'

'And? Well, just-Just think!'

'Oh, right, yeah, the height thing,' said the toad. 'It might not seem

much now, but when you're five feet seven he'll still be six inches high'

'Don't laugh at me! I'm the kelda!'

'Well, of course, that's the point, isn't it,' said the toad. 'As far as

they're concerned, there's rules. The new kelda marries the warrior of

her choice and settles down and has lots and lots of Feegles. It'd be a

terrible insult to refuse-'

'I am not going to marry a Feegle! I can't have hundreds of babies! Tell

me what to do!'

'Me? Tell the kelda what to do? I wouldn't dare,' said the toad. 'And I

don't like being shouted at. Even toads have their pride, you know.' It

crawled back into the leaves.

Tiffany took a deep breath, ready to shout, and then closed her mouth.

The old kelda must've known about this, she thought. So . . . she must

have thought I'd be able to deal with it. It's just the rules, and they

didn't know what to do about them. None of them wanted to marry a big

girl like her, even if none of them would admit it. It was just the

rules.

There must be a way round it. There had to be. But she had to accept a

husband and she had to name the day. They'd told her that.

She stared at the thorn trees for a moment. Hmm, she thought.

She slid back down the hole.

The pictsies were waiting nervously, every scarred and bearded face

watching hers.

'I accept you, Rob Anybody,' she said.

Rob Anybody's face became a mask of terror. She heard him mutter, 'Aw

crivens!' in a tiny voice.

Page

64

'But of course, it's the bride who names the day, isn't it?' said Tiffany

cheerfully. 'Everyone knows that.'

'Aye,' Rob Anybody quavered. That's the tradition, right enough.'

'Then I shall.' Tiffany took a deep breath. 'At the end of the world is a

great big mountain of granite rock a mile high,' she said. 'And every

year, a tiny bird flies all the way to the rock and wipes its beak on it.

Well, when the little bird has worn the mountain down to the size of a

grain of sand . . . that's the day I'll marry you, Rob Anybody Feegle!'

Rob Anybody's terror turned to outright panic, but then he hesitated and,

very slowly, started to grin.

'Aye, guid idea,' he said slowly. 'It doesnae do tae rush these things.'

'Absolutely,' said Tiffany.

'And that'd gi' us time tae sort oout the guest list an a' that,' the

pictsie went on.

That's right.'

'Plus there's a' that business wi' the wedding dress and buckets o'

flowers and a' that kind of stuff,' said Rob Anybody, looking more

cheerful by the second. That sort o' thing can tak' for ever, ye ken.'

'Oh yes,' said Tiffany.

'But she's really just said no!' Fion burst out. 'It'd take millions of

years for the bird to-'

'She said aye!' Rob Anybody shouted. 'Ye al' heard her, lads! An' she's

named the day! That's the rules!'

'Nae problem aboot the mountain, neither,' said Daft Wullie, still

holding out the flowers. 'Just ye tell us where it is and I reckon we

could ha' it doon a lot faster than any wee burdie-'

'It's got to be the bird!' yelled Rob Anybody desperately. 'OK? The wee

burdie! Nae more arguin'! Anyone feelin' like arguin' will feel ma boot!

Some o' us ha' got a wee laddie to steal back fra' the Quin!' He drew his

sword and waved it in the air. 'Who's coming wi' me?'

That seemed to work. The Nac Mac Feegle liked clear goals. Hundreds of

swords and battleaxes, and one bunch of battered flowers in the case of

Daft Wullie, were thrust into the air and the war cry of the Nac Mac

Feegle echoed around the chamber. The period of time it takes a pictsie

to go from normal to mad fighting mood is so tiny it can't be measured on

the smallest clock.

Unfortunately, since the pictsies were very individualistic, each one had

his own cry and Tiffany could only make out a few over the din:

'They can tak' oour lives but they cannae tak' oour troousers!'

'Bang went saxpence!'

'Ye'II tak' the high road an' I'll tak'yer wallet!'

'There can only be one t'ousand!'

'Ach, stick it up yer trakkans!'

. . . but the voices gradually came together in one roar that shook the

walls:

'Nae king! Nae quin! Nae laird! Nae master! We willnae be fooled again!'

This died away, a cloud of dust dropped from the roof, and there was

silence.

'Let's gae!' cried Rob Anybody.

As one Feegle, the pictsies swarmed down the galleries and across the

floor and up the slope to the hole. In a few seconds the chamber was

empty, except for the gonnagle and Fion.

'Where have they gone?' said Tiffany.

'Ach, they just go,' said Fion, shrugging. 'I'm going tae stay here and

look after the fire. Someone ought to act like a proper kelda.' She

glared at Tiffany.

Page

65

'I do hope you find a clan for yourself soon, Fion,' said Tiffany,

sweetly. The pictsie scowled at her.

'They'll run arroound for a while, mebbe stun a few bunnies and fall over

a few times,' said William. They'll slow down when they find oout they

don't ken what they're supposed to do yet.'

'Do they always just run off like this?' said Tiffany.

'Ach, well, Rob Anybody disnae want too much talk about marryin',' said

William, grinning.

'Yes, we have a lot in common in that respect,' said Tiffany.

She pulled herself out of the hole, and found the toad waiting for her.

'I listened in,' it said. 'Well done. Very clever. Very diplomatic.'

Tiffany looked around. There were a few hours to sunset, but the shadows

were already lengthening.

'We'd better be going,' she said, tying on her apron. 'And you're coming,

toad.'

'Well, I don't know much about how to get into-' the toad began, trying

to back away. But toads can't back up easily, and Tiffany grabbed it and

put it in her apron pocket.

She headed for the mounds and stones. My brother will never grow

up, she thought, as she ran across the turf. That's what the old lady

said. How does that work? What kind of a place is it where you never grow

up?

The mounds got nearer. She saw William and Not-as-big-as-Medium-SizedJock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock running along beside her, but there

was no sign of the rest of the Nac Mac Feegle.

And then she was among the mounds. Her sisters had told her that there

were more dead kings buried under there, but it had never frightened her.

Nothing on the downs had ever frightened her.

But it was cold here. She'd never noticed that before.

Find a place where the time doesn't fit. Well, the mounds were history.

So were the old stones. Did they fit here? Well, yes, they belonged to

the past, but they'd ridden on the hills for thousands of years. They'd

grown old here. They were part of the landscape.

The low sun made the shadows lengthen. That was when the Chalk revealed

its secrets. At some places, when the light was right, you could see the

edges of old fields and tracks. The shadows showed up what brilliant

noonlight couldn't see.

Tiffany had made up 'noonlight'.

She couldn't even see hoofprints. She wandered around the trilithons,

which looked a bit like huge stone doorways, but even when she tried

walking through them both ways nothing happened.

This wasn't according to plan. There should have been a magic door. She

was sure of that.

A bubbling feeling in her ear suggested that someone was playing the

mousepipes. She looked around, and saw William the gonnagle standing on a

fallen stone. His cheeks were bulging and so was the bag of the

mousepipes.

She waved at him. 'Can you see anything?' she called.

William took the pipe out of his mouth and the bubbling stopped. 'Oh,

aye,' he said.

The way to the Queen's land?'

'Oh, aye.'

'Well, would you care to tell me?'

'I dinnae need to tell a kelda,' said William. 'A kelda would see the

clear way hersel'.'

'But you could tell me!'

Page

66

'Aye, and you coulda said "please",' said William. 'I'm ninety-six years

old. I'm nae a dolly in yer dolly hoose. Yer granny was a fiiine wuman,

but I'll no' be ordered about by a wee chit of a girl.'

Tiffany stared for a moment and then lifted the toad out of her apron

pocket.

'Chit?' she said.

'It means something very small,' said the toad. 'Trust me.'

'He's calling me small-!'

'I'm biggerrr on the inside!' said William. 'And I dare say your da'

wouldnae be happy if a big giant of a wee girl came stampin' aroound

ordering him aboout!'

'The old kelda ordered people about!' said Tiffany.

'Aye! Because she'd earned rrrespect!' The gonnagle's voice

seemed to echo around the stones.

'Please, I don't know what to do!' wailed Tiffany.

William stared at her. 'Ach, weel, yer no' doin' too badly so far,' he

said, hi a nicer tone of voice. 'Ye got Rob Anybody out of marryin' ye

wi'oout breakin' the rules, and ye're a game lass, I'll gi' ye that.

Ye'll find the way if ye tak' yer time. Just don't stamp yer foot and

expect the world to do yer biddin'. All ye're doing is shoutin' for

sweeties, yer ken. Use yer eyes. Use yer heid.'

He put the pipe back in his mouth, puffed his cheeks until the skin bag

was full, and made Tiffany's ears bubble again.

'What about you, toad?' said Tiffany, looking into the apron pocket.

'You're on your own, I'm afraid,' said the toad. 'Whoever I used to be, I

didn't know much about finding invisible doors. And I resent being pressganged, too, I may say.'

'But. . . I don't know what to do! Is there a magic word I should say?'

'I don't know, is there a magic word you should say?' said the toad, and

turned over.

Tiffany was aware that the Nac Mac Feegle were turning up. They had a

nasty habit of being really quiet when they wanted to.

Oh, no, she thought. They think I know what to do! This isn't fair! I've

not got any training for this. I haven't been to the witch school! I

can't even find that! The opening must be somewhere around here and there

must be dues but I don't know what they are!

They're watching me to see if I'm any good. And I'm good at cheese, and

that's all. But a witch Deals With Things . . .

She put the toad back in her pocket and felt the weight of the book

Diseases of the Sheep.

When she pulled it out, she heard a sigh go up from the assembled

pictsies.

They think words are magical. . .

She opened the book at random, and frowned.

'Cloggets,' she said aloud. Around her, the pictsies nodded their heads

and nudged one another.

'Cloggets are a trembling of the greebs in hoggets,' she read, 'which can

lead to inflammation of the lower pasks. If untreated, it may lead to the

more serious condition of Sloke. Recommended treatment is daily dosing

with turpentine until there is no longer either any trembling, or

turpentine, or sheep.'

She risked looking up. Feegles were watching her from every stone and

mound. They looked impressed.

However, the words in Diseases of the Sheep cut no ice with magic

doorways.

'Scrabbity,' read Tiffany. There was a ripple of anticipation.

'Scrabbity is a flaky skin condition, particularly around the lollets.

Turpentine is a useful remedy-'

Page

67

And then she saw, out of the corner of her eye, the teddy bear.

It was very small, and the kind of red you don't quite get in nature.

Tiffany knew what it was. Wentworth loved the teddy-bear sweets. They

tasted like glue mixed with sugar and were made of 100% Artificial

Additives.

'Ah,' she said aloud. 'My brother was certainly brought here

This caused a stir.

She walked forward, reading aloud about Garget of the Nostrils and the

Staggers but keeping an eye on the ground. And there was another teddybear sweet, green this time and quite hard to see against the turf.

O-K, Tiffany thought.

There was one of the three-stone arches a little way away; two big stones

with another one laid across the top of them. She'd walked through it

before, and nothing had happened,

But nothing should happen, she thought. You can't leave a doorway into

your world that anyone can walk through, otherwise people would wander in

and out by accident. You'd have to know it was there.

Perhaps that's the only way it would work.

Fine. Then I'll believe that this is the entrance.

She stepped through, and saw an astonishing sight: green grass, blue sky

becoming pink around the setting sun, a few little white clouds late for

bed, and a general warm, honey-coloured look to everything. It was

amazing that there could be a sight like this. The fact that Tiffany had

seen it nearly every day of her life didn't make it any less fantastic.

As a bonus, you didn't even have to look through any kind of stone arch

to see it. You could see it by standing practically anywhere.

Except . . .

. . . something was wrong. Tiffany walked through the arch several times,

and still wasn't quite sure. She held up a hand at arm's length, trying

to measure the sun's height against the horizon.

And then she saw the bird. It was a swallow, hunting flies, and a swoop

took it behind the stones.

The effect was . . . odd, and almost upsetting. It passed behind the

stone and she felt her eyes move to follow the swoop . . . but it was

late. There was a moment when the swallow should have appeared, and it

didn't.

Then it passed across the gap and for a moment was on both sides of the

other stone at the same time.

Seeing it made Tiffany feel that her eyeballs had been pulled out and

turned round.

Look for a place where the time doesn't fit. . .

The world seen through that gap is at least one second behind the time

here,' she said, trying to sound as certain as possible. 'I thi-I know

this is the entrance.'

There was some whooping and clapping from the Nac Mac Feegles, and they

surged across the turf towards her.

That was great, al' that reading' ye did!' said Rob Anybody. 1 didnae

understand a single word o' it!'

'Aye, it must be powerful language if you cannae make oout what the heel

it's goin' on aboot!' said another pictsie.

'Ye definitely ha' got the makin's of a kelda,

mistress,' said Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-JockJock.

'Aye!' said Daft Wullie. 'It was smashin' the way you spotted them

sweeties and didnae let on! We didnae think you'd see the wee green one,

too!'

The rest of the pictsies stopped cheering and glared at him.

Page

68

'What did I say? What did I say?' he said. Tiffany sagged. 'You all knew

that was the way through, didn't you?' she said.

'Oh, aye,' said Rob Anybody. 'We ken that kind of stuff. We used tae live

in the Quin's country, ye ken, but we rebelled against her evil rule-'

'An' we did that, an' then she threw us oout on account o' bein' drunk

an' stearin' and fightin' al' the time,' said Daft Wullie.

'It wasnae like that at all' roared Rob Anybody. 'And you were waiting to

see if I could find the way, right?' said Tiffany, before a fight could

start. 'Aye. Ye did well, lassie.'

Tiffany shook her head. 'No, I didn't,' she said. 'I didn't do any real

magic. I don't know how. I just looked at things and worked them out. It

was cheating, really.'

The pictsies looked at one another. 'Ah, weel,' said Rob Anybody. 'What's

magic, eh? Just wavin' a stick an' sayin' a few wee magical words. An'

what's so clever aboot that, eh? But lookin' at things, really lookin' at

'em, and then workin' 'em oout, now, that's a real skill.'

'Aye, it is,' said William the gonnagle, to Tiffany's surprise. 'Ye used

yer eyes and used yer heid. That's what a real hag does. The magicking is

just there for advertisin'.'

'Oh,' said Tiffany, cheering up. 'Really? Well, then . . . there's our

door, everyone!'

'Right,' said Rob Anybody. 'Now show us the way through.'

Tiffany hesitated and then thought: I can feel myself thinking. I'm

watching the way I'm thinking. And what am I thinking? I'm thinking: I

walked through this arch before, and nothing happened.

But I wasn't looking then. I wasn't thinking, either. Not properly.

The world I can see through the arch isn't actually real. It just looks

as though it is. It's a sort of . . . magical picture, put there to

disguise the entrance. And if you don't pay attention, well, you just

walk in and out of it and you don't realize it.

Aha . . .

She walked through the arch. Nothing happened. The Nac Mac Feegles

watched her solemnly.

O-K, she thought. I'm still being fooled, aren't I. . .?

She stood in front of the stones, and stretched out her hand on either

side of her, and shut her eyes. Very slowly she stepped forward . . .

Something crunched under her boots, but she didn't open her eyes until

she couldn't feel the stones any more. When she did open them . . .

. . . it was a black and white landscape.

Chapter 8

Land Of Winter

'Aye, she's got First Sight, sure enough,' said William's voice behind

Tiffany as she stared into the world of the Queen. 'She's seein' what's

really there

Snow stretched away under a sky so dirty white that Tiffany might have

been standing inside a ping-pong ball. Only black trunks and scribbly

branches of the trees, here and there, told her where the land stopped

and the sky began . . .

. . . those, and of course, the hoofprints. They stretched away towards a

forest of black trees, boughed with snow.

The cold was like little needles all over her skin.

She looked down, and saw the Nac Mac Feegles pouring through the gate,

waist deep in the snow. They spread out, without speaking. Some of them

had drawn their swords.

They weren't laughing and joking now. They were watchful.

Page

69

'Right, then,' said Rob Anybody. 'Well done. You wait here for us and

we'll get your wee brother back, nae problemo-'

'I'm coming too!' snapped Tiffany.

'Nay, the kelda disnae-'

This one dis!' said Tiffany, shivering. 'I mean doesl He's my brother.

And where are we?'

Rob Anybody glanced up at the pale sky. There was no sun anywhere. 'Ye're

here noo,' he said, 'so mebbe there's nae harm in tellin' ye. This is

what ye call Fairyland.'

'Fairyland? No, it's not! I've seen pictures! Fairyland is . . . is all

trees and flowers and sunshine and, and tinklyness! Dumpy little babies

in romper suits with horns! People with wings! Er . . . and weird people!

I've seen pictures!'

'It isnae always like this,' said Rob Anybody, shortly. 'An' ye cannae

come wi' us because ye ha' nae weapon, mistress.'

'What happened to my frying pan?' said Tiffany.

Something bumped against her heels. She looked around and saw Not-as-bigas-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock hold up the pan

triumphantly.

'OK, ye have the pan,' said Rob Anybody, 'but what ye need here is a

sword of thunderbolt iron. That's like the, you know, official weapon for

invadin' Fairyland

'I know how to use the use the pan,' said Tiffany. 'And I'm-'

'Incomin'!' yelled Daft Wullie.

Tiffany saw a line of black dots in the distance, and felt someone climb

up her back and stand on her head.

'It's the black dogs,' Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-thanWee-Jock-Jock announced. 'Dozens o' 'em, big man.'

'We'll never outrun the dogs!' Tiffany cried, grabbing her pan.

'Dinnae need to,' said Rob Anybody. 'We got the gonnagle wi' us this

time. Ye might like to stick yer fingers in yer ears, though.'

William, with his eyes fixed on the approaching pack, was unscrewing some

of the pipes from the mousepipes and putting them in a bag he carried

hanging from his shoulder.

The dogs were much closer now. Tiffany could see the razor teeth and the

burning eyes.

Slowly, William took out some much shorter, smaller pipes that had a

silvery look them, and screwed them in place. He had the look of someone

who wasn't going to rush.

Tiffany gripped the handle of her pan. The dogs weren't barking. It would

have been slightly less scary if they were.

William swung the mousepipes under his arm and blew into one until the

bag bulged.

'I shall play,' he announced, as the dogs got close enough for Tiffany to

see the drool, 'that firrrrm favourite, "The King Underrrr Waterrrr".'

As one pictsie, the Nac Mac Feegles dropped their swords and put their

hands over their ears.

William put the mouthpiece to his lips, tapped his foot once or twice

and, as a dog gathered itself to leap at Tiffany, began to play.

A lot of things happened at more or less the same time. All Tiffany's

teeth started to buzz. The pan vibrated in her hands and dropped onto the

snow. The dog in front of her went cross-eyed and, instead of leaping,

tumbled forward.

The grimhounds paid no attention to the pictsies. They howled. They spun

around. They tried to bite their own tails. They stumbled, and ran into

one another. The line of panting death broke into dozens of desperate

animals, twisting and writhing and trying to escape from their own skins.

Page

70

The snow was melting in a circle around William, whose cheeks were red

with effort. Steam was rising.

He took the pipe from his mouth. The grimhounds, struggling in the slush,

raised their heads. And then, as one dog, they put their tails between

their legs and ran like greyhounds back across the snow.

'Weel, they ken we're here noo,' said Rob Anybody, wiping tears from his

eyes.

'Ot aggened?' said Tiffany, touching her teeth to check that they were

all still there.

'He played the notes o' pain,' Rob Anybody explained. 'Ye cannae hear 'em

'cos they're pitched so high, but the doggies can. Hurts 'em in their

heids. Now we'd better get movin' before she sends somethin' else.'

The Queen sent them? But they're like something out of nightmares!' said

Tiffany.

'Oh aye,' said Rob Anybody. That's where she got them.'

Tiffany looked at William the gonnagle. He was calmly replacing the

pipes. He saw her staring at him, looked up, and winked.

The Nac Mac Feegle tak' music verrrrrra' seriously,' he said. And then he

nodded at the snow near Tiffany's foot.

There was a sugary yellow teddy bear in the snow, made of 100% Artificial

Additives.

And the snow, all round Tiffany, was melting away.

Two pictsies carried Tiffany easily. She skimmed across the snow, the

clan running beside her.

No sun in the sky. Even on the dullest days, you could generally see

where the sun was, but not here. And there was something else that was

strange, something she couldn't quite give a name to. This didn't feel

like a real place. She didn't know why she felt that, but something was

wrong with the horizon. It looked close enough to touch, which was silly.

And things were not. . . finished. Like the trees in the forest they were

heading towards, for example. A tree is a tree, she thought. Close up or

far away, it's a tree. It has bark and branches and roots. And you know

they're there, even if the tree is so far away that it's a blob.

The trees here, though, were different. She had a strong feeling that

they were blobs, and were growing the roots and twigs and other details

as she got closer, as if they were thinking, 'Quick, someone's coming!

Look real!'

It was like being in a painting where the artist hadn't bothered much

with the things in the distance, but had quickly rushed a bit of realness

anywhere you were looking.

The air was cold and dead, like the air in old cellars.

The light grew dimmer as they reached the forest. In between the trees it

became blue and eerie.

No birds, she thought.

'Stop,' she said.

The pictsies lowered her to the ground, but Rob Anybody said: 'We

shouldnae hang aroound here too long. Heids up, lads.'

Tiffany lifted out the toad. It blinked at the snow.

'Oh, shoap,' it muttered. This is not good. I should be hibernating.'

'Why is everything so . . . strange?'

'Can't help you there,' said the toad. 'I just see snow, I just see ice,

I just see freezing to death. I'm listening to my inner toad here.'

It's not that cold!'

'Feels cold . . . to . . . me . . .' The toad shut its eyes. Tiffany

sighed, and lowered it into her pocket.

'I'll tell ye where ye are,' said Rob Anybody, his eyes still scanning

the blue shadows. 'Ye ken them wee bitty bugs that clings onto the sheeps

Page

71

and suck themsel' full o' blood and then drop off again? This whole world

is like one o' them.'

'You mean like a, a tick? A parasite? A vampire?'

'Oh, aye. It floats aroound until it finds a place that's weak on a world

where no one's payin' attention, and opens a door. Then the Quin sends in

her folk. For the stealin', ye ken. Raidin' o' barns, rustlin' of cattle'

'We use' to like stealin' the coo beasties,' said Daft Wullie.

'Wullie,' said Rob Anybody, pointing his sword, 'you ken I said there wuz

times you should think before opening yer big fat gob?'

'Aye, Rob.'

'Weel, that wuz one o' them times.' Rob turned and looked up at Tiffany

rather bashfully. 'Aye, we wuz wild champion robbers for the Quin,' he

said. 'People wouldnae e'en go a-huntin' for fear o' little men. But

'twas ne'er enough for her. She always wanted more. But we said it's no'

right to steal an ol' lady's only pig, or the food from them as dinnae

ha' enough to eat. A Feegle has nae worries about stealin' a golden cup

from a rich bigjob, ye ken, but takin' awa' the-'

- cup an old man kept his false teeth in made them feel ashamed, they

said. The Nac Mac Feegle would fight and steal, certainly, but who wanted

to fight the weak and steal from the poor?

Tiffany listened, at the end of the shadowy wood, to the story of a

little world where nothing grew, where no sun shone, and where everything

had to come from somewhere else. It was a world that took, and gave

nothing back except fear. It raided - and people learned to stay in bed

when they heard strange noises at night, because if anyone gave her

trouble the Queen could control their dreams.

Tiffany couldn't quite pick up how she did this, but that's where things

like the grimhounds and the headless horseman came from. These dreams

were . . . more real. The Queen could take dreams and make them more . .

. solid. You could step inside them and vanish. And you didn't wake up

before the monsters caught up with you . . .

The Queen's people wouldn't just take food. They'd take people, too-'-like pipers,' said William the gonnagle. 'Fairies can't make music, ye

ken. She'll steal a man awa' for the music he makes.'

'And she takes children,' said Tiffany. 'Aye. Your wee brother's not the

first,' said Rob Anybody. There's no' a lot of fun and laughter here, ye

ken. She thinks she's good wi' children.'

'The old kelda said she wouldn't harm him,' said Tiffany. That's true,

isn't it?'

You could read the Nac Mac Feegle like a book. And it would be a big,

simple book with pictures of Spot the Dog and a Big Red Ball and one or

two short sentences on each page. What they were thinking turned up right

there on their faces and, now, they were all wearing a look that said:

Crivens, I hope she disnae ask us the question we dinnae wantae answer .

. .

'That is true, isn't it?' she said.

'Oh, aye,' said Rob Anybody, slowly. 'She didnae lie to ye there. The

Quin'll try to be kind to him, but she disnae know how. She's an elf.

They're no' very good at thinking of other people.'

'What will happen to him if we don't get him back?'

Again, there was that 'we dinnae like the way this is going' look.

'I said-' Tiffany repeated.

'I darrresay she'll send him back, in due time,' said William. 'An' he

willnae be any olderr. Nothing grows old here. Nothing grows. Nothing at

all.'

'So he'll be all right?'

Page

72

Rob Anybody made a noise in his throat. It sounded like a voice that was

trying to say 'aye' but was being argued with by a brain that knew the

answer was 'no'.

Tell me what you're not telling me,' said Tiffany.

Daft Wullie was the first to speak. That's a lot o' stuff,' he said. 'For

example, the meltin' point o' lead is-'

"Time passes slower the deeper you go intae this place,' said Rob Anybody

quickly. 'Years pass like days. The Quin'll get tired o' the wee lad

after a coupla months, mebbe. A coupla months here, ye ken, where the

time is slow an' heavy. But when he comes back into the mortal world,

you'll be an old lady, or mebbe you'll be deid. So if youse has bairns o'

yer own, you'd better tell them to watch out for a wee sticky kid

wanderin' the hills shoutin' for sweeties, 'cos that'll be their Uncle

Wentworth. That wouldna be the worst o' it, neither. Live in dreams for

too long and ye go mad, ye can never wake up prop'ly, ye can never get

the hang o' reality again

Tiffany stared at him.

'It's happened before,' said William.

'I will get him back,' said Tiffany quietly.

'We doon't doubt it,' said Rob Anybody. 'An' wheree'er ye go, we'll come

with ye. The Nac Mac Feegle are afeared o' nothing!'

A cheer went up, but it seemed to Tiffany that the blue shadows sucked

all the sound away.

'Aye, nothin' exceptin' lawyers mmph mmph,' Daft Wullie tried to say,

before Rob managed to shut him up.

Tiffany turned back to the line of hoofprints, and began to walk.

The snow squeaked unpleasantly underfoot.

She went a little way, watching the trees get realer as she approached

them, and then looked around.

All the Nac Mac Feegles were creeping along behind her. Rob Anybody gave

her a cheery nod. And all her footprints had become holes in the snow,

with grass showing through.

The trees began to annoy her. The way things changed was more frightening

than any monster. You could hit a monster, but you couldn't hit a forest.

And she wanted to hit something.

She stopped and scraped some snow away from the base of a tree and, just

for a moment, there was nothing but greyness where it had been. As she

watched, the bark grew down to where the snow was. Then it just stayed

there, pretending it had been there all the time.

It was a lot more worrying than the grimhounds. They were just monsters.

They could be beaten. This was . . . frightening . . .

She was second thinking again. She felt the fear grow, she felt her

stomach become a red-hot lump, she felt her elbows begin to sweat. But it

was . . . not connected. She watched herself being frightened, and that

meant that there was still this part of herself, the watching part, that

wasn't.

The trouble was, it was being carried on legs that were. It had to be

very careful.

And that was where it went wrong. Fear gripped her, all at once. She was

in a strange world, with monsters, being followed by hundreds of little

blue thieves. And . . . Black dogs. Headless horsemen. Monsters in the

river. Sheep whizzing backwards across fields. Voices under the bed . . .

The terror took her. But, because she was Tiffany, she ran towards it,

raising the pan. She had to get through the forest, find the Queen, get

her brother, leave this place!

Somewhere behind her, voices started to shout -

She woke up.

Page

73

There was no snow, but there was the whiteness of the bedsheet and the

plaster ceiling of her bedroom. She stared at it for a while, then leaned

down and peered under the bed.

There was nothing there but the guzunder. When she flung open the door of

the doll's house, there was no one inside but the two toy soldiers and

the teddy bear and the headless dolly.

The walls were solid. The floor creaked like it always did. Her slippers

were the same as they always were: old, comfortable and with all the pink

fluff worn off.

She stood in the middle of the floor and said, very quietly, 'Is there

anybody there?'

Sheep baa'd on the distant hillside, but they probably hadn't heard her.

The door squeaked open and the cat Ratbag came in. He rubbed up against

her legs, purring like a distant thunderstorm, and then went and curled

up on her bed.

Tiffany got dressed thoughtfully, daring the room to do something

strange.

When she got downstairs, breakfast was cooking. Her mother was busy at

the sink.

Tiffany darted out through the scullery and into the dairy. She scrambled

on hands and knees around the floor, peering under the sink and behind

cupboards.

'You can come out now, honestly,' she said.

No one came. She was alone in the room. She'd often been alone in the

room, and had enjoyed it. It was almost her private territory. But now,

somehow, it was too empty, too clean . . .

When she wandered back into the kitchen her mother was still standing by

the sink, washing dishes, but a plate of steaming porridge had been put

down in the one set place on the table.

I'll make some more butter today,' said Tiffany carefully, sitting down.

'I might as well while we're getting all this milk.'

Her mother nodded, and put a plate on the draining board beside the sink.

'I haven't done anything wrong, have I?' said Tiffany.

Her mother shook her head.

Tiffany sighed. 'And then she woke up and it was all a dream.' It was

just about the worst ending you could have to any story. But it had all

seemed so real. She could remember the smoky smell in the pictsies' cave,

and the way . . . who was it? . . . oh, yes, he'd been called Rob Anybody

. . . the way Rob Anybody had always been so nervous about talking to

her.

It was strange, she thought, that Ratbag had rubbed up against her. He'd

sleep on her bed if he could get away with it, but during the day he kept

well out of Tiffany's way. How odd . . .

There was a rattling noise near the mantelpiece. The china shepherdess on

Granny's shelf was moving sideways of its own accord and, as Tiffany

watched with her porridge spoon halfway to her mouth, it slid off and

smashed on the floor.

The rattling went on. Now it was coming from the big oven. She should see

the door actually shaking on the hinges.

She turned to her mother, and saw her put another plate down by

the sink. But it wasn't being held in a hand . . .

The oven door burst open and slid across the floor.

'Dinnae eat the porridge!'

Nac Mac Feegles spilled out into the room, hundreds of them, pouring

across the tiles.

The walls were shifting. The floor moved. And now the thing turning round

at the sink was not even human but just. . . stuff, no more human than a

Page

74

gingerbread man, grey as old dough, changing shape as it lumbered towards

Tiffany.

The pictsies surged past her in a flurry of snow.

She looked up at the thing's tiny black eyes.

The scream came from somewhere deep inside. There was no Second Thought,

no first thought, just a scream. It seemed to spread out as it left

Tiffany's mouth until it became a black tunnel in front of her, and as

she fell into it she heard, in the commotion behind her:

'Who d'yer think ye're lookin' at, pal? Crivens, but ye're gonna get sich

a kickin'!'

Tiffany opened her eyes.

She was lying on damp ground in the snowy, gloomy wood. Pictsies were

watching her carefully but, she saw, there were others behind them

staring outwards, into the gloom amongst the tree trunks.

There was . . . stuff in the trees. Lumps of stuff. It was grey, and hung

there like old cloth.

She turned her head and saw William standing beside her, looking at her

with concern.

That was a dream, wasn't it. . . ?' she said.

'Weel noo,' said William, 'it was, and therrre again, it wasnae . . .'

Tiffany sat up suddenly, causing the pictsies to leap back.

'But that. . . thing was in it, and then you all came out of the oven!'

she said. 'You were in my dream! What is-was that creature?'

William the gonnagle stared at her as if trying to make up his mind.

That was what we call a drome,' he said. 'Nothing here really belongs

here, remember? Everything is a reflection from outside, or something

kidnapped from another worrrld, or mebbe something the Quin has made outa

magic. It was hidin' in the trees, and ye was goin' so fast ye didnae see

it. Ye ken spiders?'

'Of course!'

'Well, spiders spin webs. Dromes spin dreams. It's easy in this place.

The world you come from is nearly real. This place is nearly unreal, so

it's almost a dream anywa'. And the drome makes a dream for ye, wi' a

trap in it. If ye eats anythin' in the dream, ye'll never wanta' leave

it.'

He looked as though Tiffany should have been impressed.

'What's in it for the drome?' she asked.

'It likes watchin' dreams. It has fun watching ye ha' fun. An' it'll

watch ye eatin' dream food, until ye starve to death. Then the drome'11

eat ye. Not right away, o' course. It'll wait until ye've gone a wee bit

runny, because it hasnae teeth.'

'So how can anyone get out?'

The best way is to find the drome,' said Rob Anybody. 'It'll be in the

dream with you, in disguise. Then ye just gives it a good kickin'.'

'By kicking you mean-?'

'Choppin' its heid off generally works.'

Now, Tiffany thought, I am impressed. I wish I wasn't. 'And this is

Fairyland?' she said.

'Aye. Ye could say it's the bit the tourists dinnae see,' said William.

'An' ye did well. Ye were fightin' it. Ye knew it wasnae right.'

Tiffany remembered the friendly cat, and the falling shepherdess. She'd

been trying to send messages to herself. She should have listened.

Thank you for coming after me,' she said, meekly. 'How did you do it?'

'Ach, we can generally find a way intae anywhere, even a dream,' said

William, smiling. 'We're a stealin' folk, after all.' A piece of the

drome fell out of the tree and flopped onto the snow.

'One of them won't get me again!' said Tiffany.

Page

75

'Aye. I believe you. Ye have murrrder in yer eyes,' said William, with a

touch of admiration. 'If I was a drome I'd be pretty fearful noo, if I

had a brain. There'll be more of them, mark you, and some of 'em are

cunning. The Quin uses 'em as guards.'

'I won't be fooled!' Tiffany remembered the horror of the moment when the

thing had lumbered around changing shape. It was worse because it was in

her house, her place. She'd felt real terror as the big shapeless thing

crashed across the kitchen, but the anger had been there too. It was

invading her place.

The thing wasn't just trying to kill her, it was insulting her . . .

William was watching her.

'Aye, ye're lookin' mighty fierce,' he said. 'Ye must love your wee

brother to face a' these monsters for him . . .'

And Tiffany couldn't stop her thoughts. I don't love him. I know I don't.

He's just so . . . sticky, and can't keep up, and I have to spend too

much time looking after him, and he's always screaming for things. I

can't talk to him. He just wants all the time.

But her Second Thinking said: He's mine. My place, my home, my brother!

How dare anything touch what's mine!

She'd been brought up not to be selfish. She knew she wasn't, not in the

way people meant. She tried to think of other people. She never took the

last slice of bread. This was a different feeling.

She wasn't being brave or noble or kind. She was doing this because it

had to be done, because there was no way that she could not do it. She

thought of:

. . . Granny Aching's light, weaving slowly across the downs, on

freezing, sparkly nights or in storms like a raging war, saving lambs

from the creeping frost or rams from the precipice. She froze and

struggled and tramped through the night for idiot sheep that never said

thank you and would probably be just as stupid tomorrow, and get into the

same trouble again. And she did it because not doing it was unthinkable.

There had been the time when they met the pedlar and the donkey in the

lane. It was a small donkey and could hardly be seen under the pack he'd

piled on it. And he was thrashing it because it had fallen over.

Tiffany had cried to see that, and Granny had looked at her and then said

something to Thunder and Lightning. . .

The pedlar had stopped when he heard the growling. The sheepdogs had

taken up position on either side of the man, so that he couldn't quite

see them both at once. He raised his stick as if to hit Lightning, and

Thunder's growl grew louder.

'I'd advise ye not to do that,' said Granny.

He wasn't a stupid man. The eyes of the dogs were like steel balls. He

lowered his arm.

'Now throw down the stick,' said Granny. The man did so, dropping it into

the dust as though it had suddenly grown red-hot.

Granny Aching walked forward and picked it up. Tiffany remembered that it

was a willow twig, long and whippy.

Suddenly, so fast that her hand was a blur, Granny sliced it across the

man's face twice, leaving two long red marks. He began to move and some

desperate thought must have saved him, because now the dogs were almost

frantic for the command to leap.

'Hurts, don't it,' said Granny, pleasantly. 'Now, I knows who you are,

and I reckon you knows who I am. You sell pots and pans and they ain't

bad, as I recall But if I put out the word you'll have no business in my

hills. Be told. Better to feed your beast than whip it. You hear me?'

With his eyes shut and his hands shaking, the man nodded.

Page

76

'That'll do,' said Granny Aching, and instantly the dogs became, once

more, two ordinary sheepdogs, who came and sat either side of her with

their tongues hanging out.

Tiffany watched the man unpack some of the load and strap it to his own

back and then, with great care, urge the donkey on along the road. Granny

watched him go while filling her pipe with Jolly Sailor. Then, as she lit

it, she said, as if the thought had just occurred to her:

'Them as can do, has to do for them as can't. And someone has to speak up

for them as has no voices.'

Tiffany thought: Is this what being a witch is? It wasn't what I

expected! When do the good bits happen?

She stood up. 'Let's keep going,' she said.

'Aren't ye tired?' said Rob.

'We're going to keep going!'

'Aye? Weel, she's probably headed for her place beyond the wood. If we

dinnae carry ye, it'll tak' aboout a coupla hours-'

'I'll walk!' The memory of the huge dead face of the drome was trying to

come back into her mind, but fury gave it no space. 'Where's the frying

pan? Thank you! Let's go!'

She set off through the strange trees. The hoof-prints almost glowed in

the gloom. Here and there other tracks crossed them, tracks that could

have been birds' feet, rough round footprints that could have been made

by anything, squiggly lines that a snake might make, if there were such

things as snow snakes.

The pictsies were running in line with her on either side.

Even with the edge of the fury dying away, it was hard looking at things

here without her head aching. Things that seemed far off got closer too

quickly, trees changed shape as she passed them . . .

Almost unreal, William had said. Nearly a dream. The world didn't have

enough reality in it for distances and shapes to work probably. Once

again the magic artist was painting madly. If she looked hard at a tree

it changed, and became more tree-like and less like something drawn by

Wentworth with his eyes shut.

This is a made-up world, Tiffany thought. Almost like a story. The trees

don't have to be very detailed because who looks at trees in a story?

She stopped in a small clearing, and stared hard at a tree. It seemed to

know it was being watched. It became more real. The bark roughened, and

proper twigs grew on the end of the branches.

The snow was melting around her feet, too. Although 'melting' was the

wrong word. It was just disappearing, leaving leaves and grass.

If I was a world that didn't have enough reality to go around, Tiffany

thought, then snow would be quite handy. It doesn't take a lot of effort.

It's just white stuff. Everything looks white and simple. But I can make

it complicated. I'm more real than this place.

She heard a buzzing overhead, and looked up.

And suddenly the air was filling with small people, smaller than a

Feegle, with wings like dragonflies. There was a golden glow around them.

Tiffany, entranced, reached out a hand-At the same moment what felt like the entire clan of Nac Mac Feegle

landed on her back and sent her sliding into a snowdrift.

When she struggled out, the clearing was a battlefield. The pictsies were

jumping and slashing at the flying creatures which were buzzing around

them like wasps. As she stared two of them dived onto Rob Anybody and

lifted him off his feet by his hair.

He rose in the air, yelling and struggling. Tiffany leaped up and grabbed

him around the waist, flailing at the creatures with her other hand. They

let go of the pictsie and dodged easily, zipping through the air as fast

as hummingbirds. One of them bit her on the finger before buzzing away.

Page

77

Somewhere a voice went: 'Ooooooooooooo-eeerrrrrr . . .'

Rob struggled in Tiffany's grip. 'Quick, put me doon!' he yelled. There's

gonna be poetry!'

Chapter 9

Lost Boys

The moan rolled around the clearing, as mournful as a month of Mondays.

'. . . rrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaoooooooo. . .'

It sounded like some animal in terrible pain. But it was, in fact, Notas-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock, who was

standing on a snowdrift with one hand pressed to his heart and the other

outstretched, very theatrically.

He was rolling his eyes, too.

'. . . oooooooooooooooooooooo . . .'

'Ach, the muse is a terrible thing to have happen to ye,' said Rob

Anybody, putting his hands over his ears.

'. . . oooooiiiiiit is with grreat lamentation and much worrying dismay,'

the pictsie groaned, 'that we rrregard the doleful prospect of Fairyland

in considerrrable decay

In the air, the flying creatures stopped attacking and began to panic.

Some of them flew into one another.

'With quite a large number of drrrrrrreadful incidents happening everrry

day,' Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock

recited. 'Including, I am sorrrry to say, an aerial attack by the

otherwise quite attractive fey . . .'

The flyers screeched. Some crashed into the snow, but the ones still

capable of flight swarmed off amongst the trees.

'Witnessed by all of us at this time, And celebrated in this hasty

rhyme!' Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock

shouted after them.

And they were gone.

Feegles were picking themselves up off the ground. Some were bleeding'

where the fairies had bitten them. Several were lying curled up and

groaning.

Tiffany looked at her own finger. The bite of the fairy had left two tiny

holes.

'It isnae too bad,' Rob Anybody shouted up from below. 'No one taken by

them, just a few cases where the lads didnae put their hands o'er their

ears in time.'

'Are they all right?'

'Oh, they'll be fine wi' counsellin'.'

On the mound of snow, William clapped Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jockbut-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock on the shoulder in a friendly way.

'That, lad,' he said proudly, 'was some of the worst poetry I have heard

for a long time. It was offensive to the ear and a torrrture to the soul.

The last couple of lines need some work but ye has the groanin' off

fiiine. A in a', a verrry commendable effort! We'll make a gonnagle out

of ye' yet!'

Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock blushed

happily.

In Fairyland words really have power, Tiffany thought. And I am more

real. I'll remember that.

The pictsies assembled into battle order again, although it was pretty

disorderly, and set off. Tiffany didn't rush too far ahead this time.

That's yer little people wi' wings,' said Rob, as Tiffany sucked at her

finger. 'Are ye happier now?'

Page

78

'Why were they trying to carry you away?'

'Ach, they carries their victims off to their nest, where their young

ones-'

'Stop!' said Tiffany. This is going to be horrible, right?'

'Oh, aye. Gruesome,' said Rob, grinning.

'And you used to live here?'

'Ah, but it wasnae so bad then. It wasnae perfect, mark you, but the Quin

wasnae as cold in them days. The King was still aroound. She was always

happy then.'

'What happened? Did the King die?'

'No. They had words, if ye tak' my meanin',' said Rob.

'Oh, you mean like an argument-'

'A bit, mebbe,' said Rob. 'But they was magical words. Forests destroyed,

mountains explodin', a few hundred deaths, that kind of thing. And he

went off to his own world. Fairyland was never a picnic, ye ken, even in

the old days. But it was fine if you kept alert, an' there was flowers

and burdies and summertime. Now there's the dromes and the hounds and the

stinging fey and such stuff creepin' in from their own worlds, and the

whole place has gone doon the lawy.'

Things taken from their own worlds, thought Tiffany, as she tramped

through the snow. Worlds all squashed together like peas in a sack, or

hidden inside one another like bubbles inside other bubbles.

She had a picture in her head of things creeping out of their own world

and into another, in the same way that mice invaded the larder. Only,

there were worse things than mice.

What would a drome do if it got into our world? You'd never know it was

there. It'd sit in the corner and you'd never see it, because it wouldn't

let you. And it'd change the way you saw the world, give you nightmares,

make you want to die . . .

Her Second Thoughts added: I wonder how many have got in already and we

don't know?

And I'm in Fairyland, where dreams can hurt. Somewhere all stories are

real, all songs are true. I thought that was a strange thing for the

kelda to say . . .

Tiffany's Second Thoughts said: Hang on, was that a First Thought?

And Tiffany thought: No, that was a Third Thought. I'm thinking about how

I think about what I'm thinking. At least, I think so.

Her Second Thoughts said: Let's all calm down, please, because this is

quite a small head.

The forest went on. Or perhaps it was a small forest and, somehow, moved

around them as they walked. This was Fairyland, after all. You couldn't

trust it.

And the snow still vanished where Tiffany walked, and she only had to

look at a tree for it to smarten up and make an effort to look like a

real tree.

The Queen is . . . well, a queen, Tiffany thought. She's got a world of

her own. She could do anything with it. And all she does is steal things,

mess up people's lives . . .

There was the thud of hoofbeats in the distance.

It's her! What shall I do? What shall I say?

The Nac Mac Feegles leaped behind the trees.

'Come away oot o' the path!' hissed Rob Anybody.

'She might still have him!' said Tiffany, gripping the pan handle

nervously and staring at the blue shadows between the trees.

'So? We'll find a wa' to steal him! She's the Quin\ Ye cannae beat the

Quin face to face!'

The hoofbeats were louder, and now it sounded as though there was more

than one animal.

Page

79

A stag appeared through the trees, steam pouring off it. It stared at

Tiffany with wild red eyes and then, bunching up, leaped over her. She

smelled the stink of it as she ducked, she felt its sweat on her neck.

It was a real animal. You couldn't imagine a reek like that.

And here came the dogs-The first one she caught with the edge of the pan, bowling it over. The

other turned to snap at her, then looked down in amazement as pictsies

erupted from the snow under each paw. It was hard to bite anyone when all

four of your feet were moving away in different directions, and then

other pictsies landed on its head and biting anything ever again soon

became . . . impossible. The Nac Mac Feegle hated grimhounds.

Tiffany looked up at a white horse. That was real, too, as far as she

could tell. And there was a boy on it.

'Who are you?' he said. He made it sound like 'What sort of thing are

you?'

'Who are you?' said Tiffany, pushing her hair out of her eyes. It was the

best she could do right now.

'This is my forest,' said the boy. 'I command you to do what I say!'

Tiffany peered at him. The dull, second-hand light of Fairyland was not

very good, but the more she looked, the more certain she was. 'Your name

is Roland, isn't it?' she said.

'You will not speak to me like that!'

'Yes, it is. You're the Baron's son!'

'I demand that you stop talking!' The boy's expression was strange now,

creased up and pink, as if he was trying not to cry. He raised his hand

with a riding whip in it-There was a very faint 'thwap'. Tiffany glanced down. The Nac Mac Feegles

had formed a pile under the horse's belly and one of them, climbing up on

their shoulders, had just cut through the saddle girth.

She held up a hand quickly. 'Stand still!' she shouted, trying to sound

commanding. 'If you move you'll fall off your horse!'

'Is that a spell? Are you a witch?' The boy dropped the whip and pulled a

long dagger from his belt. 'Death to witches!'

He urged the horse forward with a jerk and then there was one of those

long moments, a moment when the whole universe said 'uh-oh', and, still

holding the dagger, the boy swivelled around the horse and landed in the

snow.

Tiffany knew what would happen next. Rob Anybody's voice echoed among the

trees:

'You're in trouble noo, pal! Get him!'

'No!' Tiffany yelled. 'Get away from him!'

The boy scrambled backwards, staring at Tiffany in horror.

'I do know you,' she said. 'Your name is Roland. You're the Baron's son.

They said you'd died in the forest-'

'You mustn't talk about that!'

'Why not?'

'Bad things happen!'

'They're already happening,' said Tiffany. 'Look, I'm here to rescue my-'

But the boy had got to his feet and was running back through the forest.

He turned and shouted, 'Get away from me!'

Tiffany ran after him, jumping over snow-covered logs, and saw him ahead,

dodging from tree to tree. Then he paused, and looked back.

She ran up to him saying, 'I know how to get you out - '

- and danced.

She was holding the hand of a parrot, or at least someone with the head

of a parrot.

Her feet moved under her, perfectly. They twirled her around, and this

time her hand was caught by a peacock, or at least someone with the head

Page

80

of a peacock. She glanced over his shoulder and saw that she was now in a

room, no, a ballroom full of masked people, dancing.

Ah, she thought. Another dream. I should have looked where I was going .

. .

The music was strange. There was a kind of rhythm to it, but it sounded

muffled and odd, as if it was being played backwards, underwater, by

musicians who'd never seen their instruments before.

And she hoped the dancers were wearing masks. She realized she was

looking through the eyeholes of one, and wondered what she was. She was

also wearing a long dress, which glittered.

O-K, she thought carefully. There was a drome there, and I didn't stop to

look. And now I'm in a dream. But it's not mine. It must make use of what

it finds in your head, and I've never been to anything like this . . .

'Fwa waa fwah waa wha?' said the peacock. The voice was like the music.

It sounded almost like a voice, but it wasn't.

'Oh, yes,' said Tiffany. 'Fine.'

'Fwaa?'

'Oh. Er . . . wuff fawf fwaff?'

This seemed to work. The peacock-headed dancer bobbed a little bow, said,

'Mwa waf waf sadly, and wandered off.

Somewhere in here is the drome, said Tiffany to herself. And it must be a

pretty good one. This is a big dream.

Little things were wrong, though. There were hundreds of people in the

room, but the ones in the distance, although they were moving about in

quite a natural way, seemed the same as the trees - blobs and swirls of

colour. You had to look hard to notice this, though.

First Sight, Tiffany thought.

People in brilliant costumes and still more masks walked arm in arm past

her, as if she were just another guest. Those that weren't joining the

new dance were heading for the long tables at one side of the hall, which

were piled with food.

Tiffany had only seen such food in pictures. People didn't starve on the

farm, but even when food was plentiful, at Hogswatch or after harvest, it

never looked like this. The farm food was mostly shades of white or

brown. It was never pink and blue, and never wobbled.

There were things on sticks, and things that gleamed and glistened in

bowls. Nothing was simple. Everything had cream on it, or chocolate

whirls, or thousands of little coloured balls. Everything was spun or

glazed or added to or mixed up. This wasn't food; it was what food became

if it had been good and had gone to food heaven.

It wasn't just for eating, it was for show. It was piled up against

mounds of greenery and enormous arrangements of flowers. Here and there

huge transparent carvings were landmarks in this landscape of food.

Tiffany reached up and touched a glittering cockerel. It was ice, damp

under her fingertips. There were others, too . . . a jolly fat man, a

bowl of fruits all carved in ice, a swan . . .

Tiffany was, for a moment, tempted. It seemed a very long time since she

had eaten anything. But the food was too obviously not food at all. It

was bait. It was supposed to say: Hello, little kiddie. Eat me.

I'm getting the hang of this, thought Tiffany. Good job the creature

didn't think of cheese-- and there was cheese. Suddenly, cheese had always been there.

She'd seen pictures of lots of different cheeses in the Almanack. She was

good at cheese and had always wondered what the others tasted like. They

were faraway cheeses with strange sounding names, cheeses like Treble

Wibbley, Waney Tastey, Old Argg, Red Runny and the legendary Lancre Blue,

which had to be nailed to the table to stop it attacking other cheeses.

Page

81

Just a taste wouldn't hurt, surely. It wasn't the same as eating, was it?

After all, she was in control, wasn't she? She'd seen right through the

dream straight away, hadn't she? So it couldn't have any effect, could

it?

And . . . well, cheese was hardly temptation for anyone. . .

OK, the drome must've put the cheese in as soon as she'd thought of it,

but. . .

She was already holding the cheese knife. She didn't quite remember

picking it up.

A drop of cold water landed on her hand. It made her glance up at the

nearest glittering ice carving.

Now it was a shepherdess, with a saddlebag dress and a big bonnet.

Tiffany was sure it had been a swan when she'd looked at it before.

The anger came back. She'd nearly been fooled! She looked at the cheese

knife. 'Be a sword,' she said. After all, the drome was making her dream,

but she was doing the dreaming. She was real. Part of her wasn't asleep.

There was a clang.

'Correction,' said Tiffany. 'Be a sword that isn't so heavy.' And this

time she got something she could actually hold.

There was a rustling in the greenery and a red-haired face poked out.

Tsst,' it whispered. 'Dinnae eat the canapes!'

'You're a bit late!'

'Ach, weel, it's a cunnin' ol' drome ye're dealin' with here,' said Rob

Anybody. 'The dream wouldnae let us in unless we wuz properly dressed

He stepped out, looking very sheepish in a black suit with a bow tie.

There was more rustling and other pictsies pushed their way out of the

greenery. They looked a bit like red-headed penguins.

'Properly dressed?' said Tiffany.

'Aye,' said Daft Wullie, who had a piece of lettuce on his head. 'An'

these troosers are a wee bit chafin' around the nethers, I don't mind

tellin' ye.'

'Have ye spotted the creature yet?' said Rob Anybody.

'No! It's so crowded!'

'We'll help ye look,' said Rob Anybody. The thing cannae hide if ye're

right up close. Be careful, mind you! If it thinks ye're gonna whap it

one, there's nae tellin' what it'll try! Spread oot, lads, and pretend

ye're enjoying the cailey.'

'Whut? D'ye mean get drunk an' fight an' that?' said Daft Wullie.

'Crivens, ye wouldna' believe it,' said Rob Anybody, rolling his eyes.

'Nae, ye pudden'! This is a posh party, ye ken? That means ye mak' small

talk an' mingle!'

'Ach, I'm a famous mingler! They won't even know we're here!' said Daft

Wullie. 'C'mon!'

Even in a dream, even at a posh ball, the Nac Mac Feegle knew how to

behave. You charged in madly, and you screamed . . . politely.

'Lovely weather for the time o' year, is it not, ye wee scunner!'

'Hey, jimmy, ha' ye no got a pommes frites for an ol' pal?'

'The band is playin' divinely, I dinnae think!'

'Make my caviar deep-fried, willy a?'

There was something wrong with the crowd. No one was panicking or trying

to run away, which was certainly the right response to an invasion of

Feegles.

Tiffany set off again through the crowd. The masked people at the party

paid her no attention, either. And that's because they're background

people, she thought, just like the background trees. She walked along the

room to a pair of double doors, and pulled them open.

There was nothing but blackness beyond it.

Page

82

So . . . the only way out was to find the drome. She hadn't really

expected anything else. It could be anywhere. It could be behind a mask,

it could be a table. It could be anything.

Tiffany stared at the crowd. And it was then she saw Roland.

He was sitting at a table by himself. It was spread with food, and he had

a spoon in his hand.

She ran over and knocked it onto the floor. 'Haven't you got any sense at

all?' she said, pulling him upright. 'Do you want to stay here for ever?'

And then she felt the movement behind her. Later on, she was sure she

hadn't heard anything. She'd just known. It was a dream, after all.

She glanced around, and there was the drome. It was almost hidden behind

a pillar.

Roland just stared at her.

'Are you all right?' said Tiffany desperately, trying to shake him. 'Have

you eaten anything?'

'Fwa fwa faff,' murmured the boy.

Tiffany turned back to the drome. It was moving towards her, but very

slowly, trying to stay in the shadows. It looked like a little snowman

made of dirty snow.

The music was getting louder. The candles were getting brighter. Out on

the huge dance floor, the animal-headed couples whirled faster and

faster. And the floor shook. The dream was in trouble.

The Nac Mac Feegles were running to her from every part of the floor,

trying to be heard above the din.

The drome was lurching towards her, podgy white fingers grasping the air.

'First Sight,' breathed Tiffany.

She cut Roland's head off.

The snow had melted all across the clearing, and the trees looked real

and properly tree-like.

In front of Tiffany, the drome fell backwards. She was holding the old

frying pan in her hand, but it had cut beautifully. Odd things, dreams.

She turned and faced Roland, who was staring at her with a face so pale

he might as well have been a drome.

'It was frightened,' she said. 'It wanted me to attack you instead. It

tried to look like you and made you look like a drome. But it didn't know

how to speak. You do.'

'You might have killed me!' he said hoarsely.

'No,' said Tiffany. 'I just explained. Please don't run away. Have you

seen a baby boy here?'

Roland's face wrinkled. 'What?' he said.

The Queen took him,' said Tiffany. 'I'm going to fetch him home. I'll

take you too, if you like.'

'You'll never get away,' whispered Roland.

'I got in, didn't I?'

'Getting in is easy. No one gets out!'

'I mean to find a way,' said Tiffany, trying to sound a lot more

confident than she felt.

'She won't let you!' Roland started to back away again.

'Please don't be so . . . so stupid,' said Tiffany. 'I'm going to find

the Queen and get my brother back, whatever you say. Understand? I've got

this far. And I've got help, you know.'

'Where?' said Roland.

Tiffany looked around. There was no sign of the Nac Mac Feegles.

'They always turn up,' she said. 'Just when I need them.'

It struck her that there was suddenly something very . . . empty about

the forest. It seemed colder, too.

'They'll be here any minute,' she added, hopefully.

'They got trapped in the dream,' said Roland flatly.

Page

83

'They can't have. I killed the drome!'

'It's more complicated than that,' said the boy. 'You don't know what

it's like here. There's dreams inside dreams. There's . . . other things

that live inside dreams, horrible things. You never know if you've really

woken up. And the Queen controls them all. They're fairy people, anyway.

You can't trust them. You can't trust anyone. I don't trust you. You're

probably just another dream.'

He turned his back and walked away, following the line of hoofprints.

Tiffany hesitated. The only other real person was going away, leaving her

here with nothing but the trees, and the shadows.

And, of course, anything horrible that was running towards her through

them . . .

'Er . . .' she said. 'Hello? Rob Anybody? William? Daft Wullie?'

There was no reply. There wasn't even an echo. She was alone, apart from

her heartbeats.

Well, of course she'd fought things and won, hadn't she? But the Nac Mac

Feegles had been there and, somehow, that'd made it easy. They never gave

up, they'd attack absolutely anything and they didn't know the meaning of

the word 'fear'.

Tiffany, who had read her way through the dictionary, had a Second

Thought there. Tear' was only one of thousands of words the pictsies

probably didn't know the meaning of. Unfortunately, she did know what it

meant. And the taste and feel of fear, too. She felt it now.

She gripped the pan. It didn't seem quite such a good weapon any more.

The cold blue shadows between the trees seemed to be spreading out. They

were darkest ahead of her, where the hoofprints led. Strangely enough the

wood behind her seemed almost light and inviting.

Someone doesn't want me to go on, she thought. That was . . . quite

encouraging. But the twilight was misty and shimmered unpleasantly.

Anything could be waiting.

She was waiting, too. She realized that she was waiting for the Nac Mac

Feegles, hoping against hope that she'd hear a sudden cry, even of

'Crivens!' (She was sure it was a swear word.)

She pulled out the toad, which lay snoring on the palm of her hand, and

gave it a prod.

'Whp?' it croaked.

I'm stuck in a wood of evil dreams and I'm all alone and I think it's

getting darker,' said Tiffany. 'What should I do?'

The toad opened one bleary eye and said: 'Leave.'

That is not a lot of help!'

'Best advice there is,' said the toad. 'Now put me back, the cold makes

me lethargic.'

Reluctantly, Tiffany put the creature back in her apron pocket, and her

hand touched Diseases of the Sheep.

She pulled it out and opened it at random. There was a cure for the

Steams, but it had been crossed out in pencil. Written in the margin, in

Granny Aching's big, round, careful handwriting was:

This dunt work. One desert

Spoonful of terpentine do.

Tiffany closed the book with care, and put it back gently so as not to

disturb the sleeping toad. Then, gripping the pan's handle tightly, she

stepped into the long blue shadows.

How do you get shadows when there's no sun in the sky? she thought,

because it was better to think about things like this than all the other,

much worse things that were on her mind.

Page

84

But these shadows didn't need light to create them. They crawled around

on the snow of their own accord, and backed away when she walked towards

them. That, at least, was a relief.

They piled up behind her. They were following her. She turned and stamped

her foot a few times and they scurried off behind the trees, but she knew

they were flowing back when she wasn't looking.

She saw a drome in the distance ahead of her, standing half-hidden behind

a tree. She screamed at it and waved the pan threateningly, and it

lumbered off quickly.

When she looked round she saw two more behind her, a long way back.

The track led uphill a little, into what looked like a much thicker mist.

It glowed faintly. She headed for it. There was no other way to go.

When she reached the top of the rise, she looked down into a shallow

valley.

There were four dromes in it - big ones, bigger than any she'd seen so

far. They were sitting down in a square, their dumpy legs stretched out

in front of them. Each one had a gold collar around its neck, attached to

a chain.

Tame ones?' Tiffany wondered, aloud. 'But-'

. . . who could put a collar around the neck of a drome? Only someone who

could dream as well as they could.

We tamed the sheepdogs to help us herd sheep, she thought. The Queen uses

dromes to herd dreams. . .

In the centre of the square formed by the dromes the air was full of

mist. The hooftracks, and the tracks of Roland, led down past the tame

dromes and into the cloud.

Tiffany spun round. The shadows darted back.

There was nothing else nearby. No birds sang, nothing moved in the woods.

But she could make out three more dromes now, their big round soggy faces

peering at her around tree trunks.

She was being herded now.

At a time like this it would be nice to have someone around to say

something like 'No! It's too dangerous! Don't do it!'

Unfortunately, there wasn't. She was going to commit an act of extreme

bravery and no one would know if it all went wrong. That was frightening,

but also . . . annoying. That was it . . . annoying. This place annoyed

her. It was all stupid and strange.

It was the same feeling she'd had when Jenny had leaped out of the river.

Out of her river. And the Queen had taken her brother. Maybe it was

selfish to think like that, but anger was better than fear. Fear was a

damp cold mess, but anger had an edge. She could use it.

They were herding her! Like a - a sheep!

Well, an angry sheep could send a vicious dog away, whimpering.

So . . .

Four big dromes, sitting in a square.

It was going to be a big dream . . .

Raising the pan to shoulder height, to swipe at anything that came near,

and suppressing a dreadful urge to go to the toilet, Tiffany walked

slowly down the slope, across the snow, through the mist. . . . and into

summer.

Chapter Ten

Master Stroke

The heat struck like a blowlamp, so sharp and sudden that she gasped.

She'd had sunstroke once, up on the downs, when she'd gone without a

bonnet. And this was like that; the world around her was in worrying

Page

85

shades of dull green, yellow and purple, without shadows. The air was so

full of heat that she felt she could squeeze smoke out of it.

She was in . . . reeds, they looked like, much taller than her.

. . . with sunflowers growing in them, except. . .

. . . the sunflowers were white . . .

. . . because they weren Y, in fact, sunflowers at all.

They were daisies. She knew it. She'd stared at them dozens of times, in

that strange picture in the Faerie Tales. They were daisies, and these

weren't giant reeds around her, they were blades of grass and she was

very, very small.

She was in the weird picture. The picture was the dream, or the dream was

the picture. Which way round didn't matter, because she was right in the

middle of it. If you fell off a cliff, it wouldn't matter if the ground

was rushing up or you were rushing down. You were in trouble either way.

Somewhere in the distance there was a loud crack! and a ragged cheer.

Someone clapped and said, in a sleepy sort of voice, 'Well done. Good

man. Ver' well done . . .'

With some effort, Tiffany pushed her way between the blades of grass.

On a flat rock, a man was cracking nuts half as big as he was, with a

two-handed hammer. He was being watched by a crowd of people. Tiffany

used the word 'people' because she couldn't think of anything else that

was suitable, but it was stretching the word a bit to make it fit all the

. . . people.

They were different sizes, for one thing. Some of the men were taller

than her, even if you allowed for the fact that everyone was shorter than

the grass. But others were tiny. Some of them had faces that you wouldn't

look at twice. Others had faces that no one would want to look at even

once.

This is a dream, after all, Tiffany told herself. It doesn't have to make

sense, or be nice. It's a dream, not a daydream. People who say things

like 'may all your dreams come true' should try living in one for five

minutes.

She stepped out into the bright, stiflingly hot clearing just as the man

raised his hammer again, and said, 'Excuse me?'

'Yes?' he said.

'Is there a Queen around here?' said Tiffany.

The man wiped his forehead, and nodded towards the other side of the

clearing.

'Her Majesty has gone to her bower,' he said.

That being a nook or resting place?' said Tiffany.

The man nodded and said, 'Correct again, Miss Tiffany.'

Don't ask how he knows your name, Tiffany told herself.

Thank you,' she said, and because she had been brought up to be polite

she added, 'Best of luck with the nut-cracking.'

This one's the toughest yet,' said the man.

Tiffany walked off, trying to look as if this collection of strange

nearly-people was just another crowd. Probably the scariest ones were the

Big Women, two of them.

Big women were valued on the Chalk. Farmers liked big wives. Farm work

was hard and there was no call for a wife who couldn't carry a couple of

piglets or a bale of hay. But these two could have carried a horse each.

They stared haughtily at her as she walked past.

They had tiny, stupid little wings on their backs.

'Nice day for watching nuts being cracked!' said Tiffany cheerfully, as

she went past. Their huge pale faces wrinkled, as if they were trying to

work out what she was.

Sitting down near them, watching the nut-cracker with an expression of

concern, was a little man with a large head, a fringe of white beard and

Page

86

pointy ears. He was wearing very old-fashioned clothes, and his eyes

followed Tiffany as she went past.

'Good morning,' she said.

'Sneebs!' he said, and in her head appeared the words: 'Get away from

here!'

'Excuse me?' she said.

'Sneebs!' said the man, wringing his hands. And the words appeared,

floating in her brain: 'It's terribly dangerous!'

He waved a pale hand, as if to brush her away. Shaking her head, Tiffany

walked on.

There were lords and ladies, people in fine clothes and even a few

shepherds. But some of them had a pieced-together look. They looked, in

fact, like a picture book back in her bedroom.

It was made of thick card, worn raggedy-edged by generations of Aching

children. Each page showed a character, and each was cut into four strips

that could be turned over independently. The point of the whole thing was

that a bored child could turn over parts of the pages and change the way

the characters were dressed. You could end up with a soldier's head on a

baker's chest wearing a maid's dress and a farmer's big boots.

Tiffany had never been bored enough. She considered that even things that

spend their whole lives hanging from the underside of branches would

never be bored enough to spend more than five seconds with that book.

The people around her looked either as though they'd been taken from that

book, or had dressed for a fancy-dress party in the dark. One of two of

them nodded to her as she passed, but didn't seem surprised to see her.

She ducked under a round leaf much bigger than she was and took out the

toad again.

'Whap? It's su" cooold,' said the toad, hunching down on her hand.

'Cold? The air's baking!'

There's just snow,' said the toad. Tut me back, I'm freezing!'

Just a minute, thought Tiffany. 'Do toads dream?' she said.

'No!'

'Oh . . . so it's not really hot?'

'No! You just think it is!'

Tsst,' said a voice.

Tiffany put the toad away and wondered if she dared to turn her head.

'It's me!' said the voice.

Tiffany turned towards a clump of daisies twice the height of a man.

That's not a lot of help

'Are you mad?' said the daisies.

'I'm looking for my brother,' said Tiffany sharply.

'The horrible child who screams for sweeties all the time?'

The daisy stems parted and the boy Roland darted out and joined her under

the leaf.

'Yes,' she said, edging away, and feeling that only a sister has a right

to call even a brother like Wentworth 'horrible'.

'And threatens to go to the toilet if he's left alone?' said Roland.

'Yes! Where is he?'

'That's your brother? The one who's permanently sticky?'

'I told you!'

'And you really want him back?'

'Yes!'

'Why?'

He's my brother, Tiffany thought. What's 'why?' got to do with it?

'Because he's my brother! Now tell me where he is?'

'Are you sure you can get out of here?' said Roland.

'Of course,' Tiffany lied.

'And you can take me with you?'

Page

87

'Yes.' Well, she hoped so.

'All right. I'll let you do that,' said Roland, relaxing.

'Oh, you'll let me, will you?' said Tiffany.

'Look, I didn't know what you were, all right?' said Roland. There's

always weird things in the forest. Lost people, bits of dreams that're

still lying around . . . you have to be careful. But if you really know

the way, then I ought to get back before my father worries too much.'

Tiffany felt the Second Thoughts starting. They said: Don't change your

expression. Just. . . check . . .

'How long have you been here?' she asked carefully. 'Exactly?'

'Well, the light doesn't really change much,' said the boy. 'It feels

like I've been here . . . oh, hours. Maybe a day . . .'

Tiffany tried hard not to let her face give anything away, but it didn't

work. Roland's eyes narrowed.

'I have, haven't I?' he said.

'Er . . . why do you ask?' said Tiffany, desperately.

'Because in a way it . . . feels like . . . longer. I've only been hungry

two or three times, and been to the . . . you know . . . twice, so it

can't be very long. But I've done all kinds of things . . . it's been a

busy day . . .' His voice trailed off.

'Um. You're right,' said Tiffany. "Time goes slowly here. It's been . . .

a bit longer . . .'

'A hundred years? Don't tell me it's a hundred years! Something magical

has happened and it's a hundred years, yes?'

'What? No! Um . . . nearly a year.'

The boy's reaction was surprising. This time he looked really frightened.

'Oh, no! That's worse than a hundred years!'

'How?' said Tiffany, bewildered.

'If it was a hundred years I wouldn't get a thrashing when I got home!'

Hmm, thought Tiffany. 'I don't think that's going to happen,' she said

aloud. 'Your father has been very miserable. Besides, it's not your fault

you were stolen by the Queen-' She hesitated, because this time it was

his expression that gave it all away. 'Was it?'

'Well, there was this fine lady on a horse with bells all over its

harness and she galloped past me when I was out hunting and she was

laughing, so of course I spurred my horse and chased after her and . . .'

He fell silent.

That probably wasn't a good decision,' said Tiffany.

'It's not . . . bad here,' said Roland. 'It just keeps . . . changing.

There's . . . doorways everywhere. I mean entrances into other . . .

places. . .' His voice tailed off.

'You'd better start at the beginning,' said Tiffany.

'It was great at first,' said Roland. 'I thought it was, you know, an

adventure? She fed me sweetmeats-'

'What are they, exactly?' said Tiffany. Her dictionary hadn't included

that one. 'Are they like sweetbreads?'

'I don't know. What are sweetbreads?'

The pancreas or thymus gland of a cow,' said Tiffany. 'Not a very good

name, I think.'

Roland's face went red with the effort of thought. These were more like

nougat.'

'Right. Go on,' said Tiffany.

'And then she told me to sing and dance and skip and play,' said Roland.

'She said that's what children were supposed to do.'

'Did you?'

'Would you? I'd feel like an idiot. I'm twelve, you know.' Roland

hesitated. 'In fact, if what you say is true, I'm thirteen now, right?'

Page

88

'Why did she want you to skip and play?' said Tiffany, instead of saying,

'No, you're still twelve and act like you're eight.'

'She just said that's what children do,' said Roland.

Tiffany wondered about this. As far as she could see, children mostly

argued, shouted, ran around very fast, laughed loudly, picked their

noses, got dirty and sulked. Any seen dancing and skipping and singing

had probably been stung by a wasp.

'Strange,' she said.

'And then when I wouldn't she gave me more sweets.'

'More nougat?'

'Sugar plums,' said Roland. They're, like, plums. You know? With sugar

on? She's always trying to feed me sugar! She thinks I like it!'

A small bell rang in Tiffany's memory. 'You don't think she's trying to

feed you up before she bakes you in an oven and eats you, do you?'

'Of course not. Only wicked witches do that.'

Tiffany's eyes narrowed. 'Oh yes,' she said carefully. 'I forgot. So

you've been living on sweeties?'

'No, I know how to hunt! Real animals get in here. I don't know how.

Sneebs thinks they find the doorways in by accident. And then they starve

to death, because it's always winter here. Sometimes the Queen sends out

robbing parties if a door opens into an interesting world, too. This

whole place is like . . . a pirate ship.'

'Yes, or a sheep tick,' said Tiffany, thinking aloud.

'What're they?'

'They're insects that bite sheep and suck blood and don't drop off until

they're full,' said Tiffany.

'Yuck. I suppose that's the kind of thing peasants have to know about,'

said Roland. 'I'm glad I don't. I've seen through the doorways to one or

two worlds. They wouldn't let me out, though. We got potatoes from one,

and fish from another. I think they frighten people into giving them

stuff. Oh, and there was the world where the dromes come from. They

laughed about that and said if I wanted to go in there I was welcome. I

didn't! It's all red, like a sunset. A great huge sun on the horizon, and

a red sea that hardly moves, and red rocks, and long shadows. And those

horrible creatures sitting on the rocks, living off crabs and spidery

things and little scribbity creatures. It was awful. There was this sort

of ring of little claws and shells and bones around every one of them.'

'Who are they?' said Tiffany, who had noted the word 'peasants'.

'What do you mean?'

'You keep talking about "they",' said Tiffany. 'Who do you mean? The

people out there?'

Those? Most of them aren't even real,' said Roland. 'I mean the elves.

The fairies. That's who she's Queen of. Didn't you know?'

'I thought they were small!'

'I think they can be any size they like,' said Roland. They're not. . .

exactly real. They're like . . . dreams of themselves. They can be as

thin as air or solid as a rock. Sneebs says.'

'Sneebs?' said Tiffany. 'Oh . . . the little man that just says sneebs

but real words turn up in your head?'

'Yes, that's him. He's been here for years. That's how I knew about the

time being wrong. Sneebs got back to his own world once, and it was all

different. He was so miserable he found another doorway and came straight

back.'

'He came back?' said Tiffany, astonished.

'He said it was better to belong where you don't belong than not to

belong where you used to belong, remembering when you used to belong

there,' said Roland. 'At least, I think that's what he said. He said it's

Page

89

not too bad here if you keep out of the Queen's way. He says you can

learn a lot.'

Tiffany looked back at the hunched figure of Sneebs, who was still

watching the nut-cracking. He didn't look as though he was learning

anything. He just looked like someone who'd been frightened for so long

it had become part of his life, like freckles.

'But you mustn't make the Queen angry,' said Roland. 'I've seen what

happens to people who make her angry. She sets the Bumble-Bee women on

them.'

'Are you talking about those huge women with the tiny wings?'

'Yes! They've vicious. And if the Queen gets really angry with someone,

she just stares at them, and . . . they change.'

'What into?'

'Other things. I don't want to have to draw you a picture.' Roland

shuddered. 'And if I did, I'd need a lot of red and purple crayons. Then

they get dragged off and left for the dromes.' He shook his head.

'Listen, dreams are real here. Really real. When you're inside them

you're not . . . exactly here. The nightmares are real, too. You can

die.'

This doesn't feel real, Tiffany told herself. This feels like a dream. I

could almost wake up from it.

I must always remember what's real.

She looked down at her faded blue dress, with the bad stitching around

the hem caused by it being let out and taken in as its various owners had

grown. That was real.

And she was real. Cheese was real. Somewhere not far away was a world of

green turf under a blue sky, and that was real.

The Nac Mac Feegle were real, and once again she wished they were here.

There was something about the way they shouted 'Crivens!' and attacked

everything in sight that was so very comforting.

Roland was probably real.

Almost everything else was really a dream, in a robber world that lived

off the real worlds and where time nearly stood still and horrible things

could happen at any moment. I don't want to know anything more about it,

she decided. I just want to get my brother and go home, while I'm still

angry.

Because when I stop being angry, that'll be the time to get frightened

again, and I'll be really frightened this time. Too frightened to think.

As frightened as Sneebs. And I must think . . .

'The first dream I fell into was like one of mine.' she said. 'I've had

dreams where I wake up and I'm still asleep. But the ballroom, I've

never-'

'Oh, that was one of mine,' said Roland. 'From when I was young. I woke

up one night and went down to the big hall and there were all these

people with masks on, dancing. It was just so . . . bright.' He looked

wistful for a moment. That was when my mother was still alive.'

'This one's a picture from a book I've got,' said Tiffany. 'She must have

got that from me-'

'No, she often uses it,' said Roland. 'She likes it. She picks up dreams

from everywhere. She collects them.'

Tiffany stood up, and picked up the frying pan again. 'I'm going to see

the Queen,' she said.

'Don't,' said Roland. 'You're the only other real person here except

Sneebs, and he's not very good company.'

'I'm going to get my brother and go home,' said Tiffany flatly.

'I'm not going to come with you, then,' said Roland. 'I don't want to see

what she turns you into.'

Page

90

Tiffany stepped out into the heavy, shadowless light, and followed the

path up the slope. Giant grasses arched overhead. Here and there more

strangely dressed, strangely shaped people turned to watch her, but then

acted as though she was just a passing wanderer, of no interest

whatsoever.

She glanced behind her. In the distance the nutcracker had found a bigger

hammer, and was getting ready to strike.

'Wanna wanna wanna sweetie!'

Tiffany's head shot round like a weathercock in a tornado. She ran along

the path, head down, ready to swing the pan at anything that stood in her

way, and burst through a clump of grass into a space lined with daisies.

It could well have been a bower. She didn't bother to check.

Wentworth was sitting on a large, flat stone, surrounded by sweets. Many

of them were bigger than he was. Smaller ones were in piles, large ones

lay like logs. And they were in every colour sweets can be, such as NotReally-Raspberry Red, Fake-Lemon Yellow, Curiously-Chemical Orange, SomeKind-of-Acidy Green and Who-Knows-What Blue.

Tears were falling off his chin in blobs. Since they were landing amongst

the sweets, serious stickiness was already taking place.

Wentworth howled. His mouth was a big red tunnel with the wobbly thing

that no one knows the name of bouncing up and down in the back of his

throat. He only stopped crying when it was time either to breathe in or

die, and even then it was only for one huge sucking moment before the

howl came back again.

Tiffany knew what the problem was immediately. She'd seen it before, at

birthday parties. Her brother was suffering from tragic sweet

deprivation. Yes, he was surrounded by sweets. But the moment he took any

sweet at all, said his sugar-addled brain, that meant he was not taking

all the rest. And there were so many sweets he'd never be able to eat

them all. It was too much to cope with. The only solution was to burst

into tears.

The only solution at home was to put a bucket over his head until he

calmed down, and take almost all the sweets away. He could deal with a

few hand-fuls at a time.

Tiffany dropped the pan and swept him up in her arms. 'It's Tiffy,' she

whispered. 'And we're going home.'

And this is where I meet the Queen, she thought. But there was no scream

of rage, no explosion of magic . . . nothing.

There was just the buzz of bees in the distance, and the sound of wind in

the grass, and the gulping of Wentworth, who was too shocked to cry.

She could see now that the far side of the bower contained a couch of

leaves, surrounded by hanging flowers. But there was no one there.

That's because I'm behind you,' said the voice of the Queen in her ear.

Tiffany turned round quickly.

There was no one there.

'Still behind you,' said the Queen. This is my world, child. You'll never

be as fast as me, or as clever as me. Why are you trying to take my boy

away?'

'He isn't yours! He's ours!' said Tiffany.

'You never loved him. You have a heart like a little snowball. I can see

it.'

Tiffany's forehead wrinkled. 'Love?' she said.

'What's that got to do with it? He's my brother! My brother!'

'Yes, that's a very witchy thing, isn't it,' said the voice of the Queen.

'Selfishness. Mine, mine, mine. All a witch cares about is what's hers.'

'You stole him!'

'Stole? You mean you thought you owned him?'

Page

91

Tiffany's Second Thoughts said: She's finding your weaknesses. Don't

listen to her.

'Ah, you have Second Thoughts,' said the Queen. 'I expect you think that

makes you very witchy, do you?'

'Why won't you let me see you?' said Tiffany. 'Are you frightened?'

'Frightened?' said the voice of the Queen. 'Of something like you?'

And the Queen was there, in front of her. She was much taller than

Tiffany, but just as slim; her hair was long and black, her face pale,

her lips cherry red, her dress black and white and red. And it was all,

very slightly, wrong.

Tiffany's Second Thoughts said: It's because she's perfect. Completely

perfect. Like a doll. No one real is as perfect as that.

'That's not you,' said Tiffany, with absolute certainty. That's just your

dream of you. That's not you at all.'

The Queen's smile disappeared for a moment and came back all edgy and

brittle.

'Such rudeness, and you hardly know me,' she said, sitting down on the

leafy seat. She patted the space beside her. 'Do sit down,' she said.

'Standing there like that is so confrontational. I will put your bad

manners down to simple disorientation.' She gave Tiffany a beautiful

smile.

Look at the way her eyes move, said Tiffany's Second Thoughts. I don't

think she's using them to see you with. They're just beautiful ornaments.

'You have invaded my home, killed some of my creatures and generally

acted in a mean and despicable way,' said the Queen. This offends me.

However, I understand that you have been badly led by disruptive

elements-'

'You stole my brother,' said Tiffany, holding Wentworth tightly. 'You

steal all sorts of things.' But her voice sounded weak and tinny in her

ears.

'He was wandering around lost,' said the Queen calmly. 'I brought him

home and comforted him.'

And what there was about the Queen's voice was this: it said, in a

friendly, understanding way, that she was right and you were wrong. And

this wasn't your fault, exactly. It was probably the fault of your

parents, or your food, or something so terrible you've completely

forgotten about it. It wasn't your fault, the Queen understood, because

you were a nice person. It was just such a terrible thing that all these

bad influences had made you make the wrong choices. If only you'd admit

that, Tiffany, then the world would be a much happier place-- this cold place, guarded by monsters, in a world where nothing grows

older, or up, said her Second Thoughts. A world with the Queen in charge

of everything. Don't listen.

She managed to take a step backwards.

'Am I a monster?' said the Queen. 'All I wanted was a little bit of

company-'

And Tiffany's Second Thoughts, quite swamped by the Queen's wonderful

voice, said: Miss Female Robinson . . .

She'd come to work as a maid at one of the farms many years ago. They

said that she'd been brought up in a Home for the Destitute in Yelp. They

said she'd been born there after her mother had arrived during a terrible

storm and the master had written in his big black diary: 'To Miss

Robinson, female infant', and her young mother hadn't been very bright

and was dying in any case and had thought that was the baby's name. After

all, it had been written down in an official book.

Miss Robinson was quite old now, never said much, never ate much, but you

never saw her not doing something. No one could scrub a floor like Miss

Female Infant Robinson. She had a thin, wispy face with a pointed red

Page

92

nose, and thin, pale hands with red knuckles, which were always busy.

Miss Robinson worked hard.

Tiffany hadn't understood a lot of what was going on when the crime

happened. The women talked about it in twos and threes at garden gates,

their arms folded, and they'd stop and look indignant if a man walked

past.

She picked up bits of conversation, though sometimes they seemed to be in

a kind of code, like: 'Never really had anyone of her own, poor old soul.

Wasn't her fault she was skinnier'n a rake,' and 'They say that when they

found her she was cuddling it and said it was hers,' and 'The house was

full of baby clothes she'd knitted!' That last one had puzzled Tiffany at

the time, because it was said in the same tone of voice that someone'd

use to say 'And the house was full of human skulls!'

But they all agreed on one thing: We can't have this. A crime's a crime.

The Baron's got to be told.

Miss Robinson had stolen a baby, Punctuality Riddle, who had been much

loved by his young parents even though they'd named him 'Punctuality'

(reasoning that if children could be named after virtues like Patience,

Faith and Prudence, what was wrong with a little good timekeeping?).

He'd been left in his crib in the yard, and had vanished. And there had

been all the usual searchings and weepings, and then someone had

mentioned that Miss Robinson had been taking home extra milk. . .

It was kidnapping. There weren't many fences on the Chalk, and very few

doors with locks. Theft of all kinds was taken very seriously. If you

couldn't turn your back on what was yours for five minutes, where would

it all end? The law's the law. A crime's a crime. . .

Tiffany had overheard bits of arguments all over the village, but the

same phrases cropped up over and over again. Poor thing never meant no

harm. She was a hard worker, never complained. She's not right in the

head. The law's the law. A crime's a crime.

And so the Baron was told, and he held a court in the Great Hall, and

everyone who wasn't wanted up on the hills turned up, including Mr and

Mrs Riddle, she looking worried, he looking determined, and Miss

Robinson, who just stared at the ground with her red knuckly hands on her

knees.

It was hardly a trial. Miss Robinson was confused about what she was

guilty of, and it seemed to Tiffany that so was everyone else. They

weren't certain why they were there, and they'd come to find out,

The Baron had been uneasy, too. The law was clear. Theft was a dreadful

crime, and stealing a human being was much worse. There was a prison in

Yelp, right beside the Home for the Destitute; some said there was even a

connecting door. That was where thieves went.

And the Baron wasn't a big thinker. His family had held the Chalk by not

changing their mind about anything for hundreds of years. He sat and

listened and drummed his fingers on the table and looked at people's

faces and acted like a man sitting on a very hot chair.

Tiffany was in the front row. She was there when the man started to give

his verdict, 'um 'ing and 'ah 'ing, trying not to say the words he knew

he'd have to say, when the door at the back of the hall opened and the

sheepdogs Thunder and Lightning trotted in.

They came down the aisle between the rows of benches and sat down in

front of the Baron, looking bright-eyed and alert.

Only Tiffany craned to see back up the aisle. The doors were still

slightly ajar. They were far too heavy even for a strong dog to push them

open. And she could just make out someone looking through the crack.

The Baron stopped, and stared. He, too, looked at the other end of the

hall.

Page

93

And then, after a few moments, he pushed the law book aside and said:

'Perhaps we should do this a different way

And there was a different way, involving people paying a little more

attention to Miss Robinson. It wasn't perfect, and not everyone was

happy, but it worked.

Tiffany smelled the scent of Jolly Sailor outside the hall when the

meeting was over, and thought about the Baron's dog. 'Remember this day,'

Granny Aching had said, and, 'Ye'II have cause to.'

Barons needed reminding . . .

'Who will speak up for you?' Tiffany said aloud.

'Speak up for me?' answered the Queen, her fine eyebrows arching.

And Tiffany's Third Thoughts said: Watch her face when she is worried.

There isn't anyone, is there?' said Tiffany, backing away. 'Is there

anyone you've been kind to? Anyone who'll say you're not just a thief and

a bully? Because that's what you are. You've got a . . . you're like the

dromes, you've just got one trick . . .'

And there it was. Now she could see what her Third Thoughts had spotted.

The Queen's face flickered for a moment.

'And that's not your body,' said Tiffany, plunging on. 'That's just what

you want people to see. It's not real. It's just like everything else

here, it's hollow and empty-'

The Queen ran forward and slapped her much harder than a dream should be

able to. Tiffany landed in the moss and Wentworth rolled away, yelling,

'Wanna go-a toy-hit!'

Good, said Tiffany's Third Thoughts.

'Good?' said Tiffany aloud.

'Good?' said the Queen.

Yes, said the Third Thoughts, because she doesn't know you can have Third

Thoughts and your hand is only a few inches from the frying pan and

things like her hate iron, don't they? She's angry. Now make her furious,

so that she doesn't think. Hurt her.

'You just live here in a land full of winter and all you do is dream of

summers,' said Tiffany. 'No wonder the King went away.'

The Queen stood still for a moment, like the beautiful statue she so much

resembled. Again, the walking dream flickered and Tiffany thought she saw

. . . something. It was not much bigger than her, and almost human, and a

little shabby and, just for a moment, shocked. Then the Queen was back,

tall and angry, and she drew a deep breath-Tiffany grabbed the pan and swung it as she rolled onto her feet. It hit

the tall figure only a glancing blow, but the Queen wavered like air over

a hot road, and screamed.

Tiffany didn't wait to see what else was going to happen. She grabbed her

brother again, and ran away, down through the grass, past the strange

figures looking round at the sound of the Queen's anger.

Now shadows moved in the shadowless grasses. Some of the people - the

joke people, the ones that looked like a flaps-on-the-pages picture book

-changed shape and started to move after Tiffany and her screaming

brother.

There was a booming noise on the other side of the clearing. The two huge

creatures that Roland had called the Bumble-Bee women were rising off the

ground, their tiny wings blurring with the effort.

Somebody grabbed her and pulled her into the grasses. It was Roland.

'Can you get out now?' he demanded, his face red. 'Er . . .' Tiffany

began.

Then we'd better just run,' he said. 'Give me your hand. Come on!'

'Do you know a way out?' Tiffany panted, as they dashed through giant

daisies.

Page

94

'No,' Roland panted back. 'There isn't one. You saw . . . the dromes

outside . . . this is a really strong dream. . .'

Then why are we running?' To keep out . . . of her way. If you . . . hide

long enough . . . Sneebs says she . . . forgets . . .'

I don't think she's going to forget me very quickly, Tiffany thought.

Roland had stopped, but she pulled her hand away and ran onward, with

Wentworth clinging to her in silent amazement.

'Where are you going?' shouted Roland behind her.

'I really want to keep out of her way!' 'Come back! You're running right

back!'

'No I'm not! I'm running in a straight line!'

'This is a dream!' Roland shouted, but it was louder now because he was

catching her up. 'You're running right around-'

Tiffany burst into a clearing . . .

. . . the clearing.

The Bumble-Bee women landed on either side of her, and the Queen stepped

forward.

'You know,' said the Queen, 'I really expected better of you, Tiffany.

Now, give me back the boy, and I shall decide what to do next.'

'It's not a big dream,' mumbled Roland behind her. 'If you go too far you

end up coming back-'

'I could make a dream for you that's even smaller than you are,' said the

Queen, pleasantly. That can be quite painful!'

The colours were brighter. And sounds were louder. Tiffany could smell

something, too, and what was strange about that was that up until now

there had been no smells.

It was a sharp, bitter smell that you never forgot. It was the smell of

snow. And underneath the insect buzzings in the grass, she heard the

faintest of voices.

'Crivens! I cannae find the way oot!'

Chapter 11

Awakening

On the other side of the clearing, where the nut-cracking man had been at

work, was the last nut, half as high as Tiffany. And it was rocking

gently. The cracker took a swipe at it with the hammer, and it rolled out

of the way.

See what's really there . . . said Tiffany to herself, and laughed.

The Queen gave her a puzzled look. 'You find this funny?' she demanded.

'What's funny about this? What is amusing about this situation?'

'I just had a funny thought,' said Tiffany. The Queen glared, as people

without a sense of humour do when they're confronted with a smile.

You're not very clever, thought Tiffany. You've never needed to be. You

can get what you want just by dreaming it. You believe in your dreams, so

you never have to think.

She turned and whispered to Roland, 'Crack the nut! Don't worry about

what I do, crack the nut!'

The boy looked at her blankly.

'What did you say to him?' snapped the Queen.

'I said goodbye,' said Tiffany, holding on tightly to her brother. 'I'm

not handing my brother over, no matter what you do!'

'Do you know what colour your insides are?' said the Queen. Tiffany shook

her head mutely.

'Well, now you'll find out,' said the Queen, smiling sweetly.

'You're not powerful enough to do anything like that,' said Tiffany.

Page

95

'You know, you are right,' said the Queen. That kind of physical magic

is, indeed, very hard. But I can make you think I've done the most . . .

terrible things. And that, little girl, is all I need to do. Would you

like to beg for mercy now? You may not be able to later.'

Tiffany paused. 'No-o,' she said at last. 'I don't think I will.'

The Queen leaned down. Her grey eyes filled Tiffany's world. 'People here

will remember this for a long time,' she said.

'I hope so,' said Tiffany. 'Crack . . . the . . . nut.'

For a moment the Queen looked puzzled again. She was not good at dealing

with sudden changes. 'What?'

'Eh? Oh . . . right,' muttered Roland.

'What did you say to him?' the Queen demanded, as the boy ran towards the

hammer man.

Tiffany kicked her on the leg. It wasn't a witch thing. It was so nine

years old, and she wished she could have thought of something better. On

the other hand, she had hard boots and it was a good kick.

The Queen shook her. 'Why did you do that?' she said. 'Why won't you do

what I say? Everyone could be so happy if only they'd do what I say!'

Tiffany stared at the woman's face. The eyes were grey now, but the

pupils were like silver mirrors.

I know what you are, said her Third Thoughts. You're something that's

never learned anything. You don't know anything about people. You're just

. . . a child that's got old.

'Want a sweetie?' she whispered.

There was a shout behind her. She twisted in the Queen's grip, and saw

Roland fighting for the hammer. As she watched he turned desperately and

raised the heavy thing over his head, knocking over the elf behind him.

The Queen pulled her round savagely as the hammer fell. 'Sweetie?' she

hissed. 'I'll show you swe-'

'Crivens! It's the Quin! An' she's got oour kelda, the ol' topher!'

'Nae quinl Nae laird! Wee Free Men!'

'I could murrrder a kebab!'

'Get her!'

Tiffany might have been the only person, in all the worlds that there

are, to be happy to hear the sound of the Nac Mac Feegle.

They poured out of the smashed nut. Some were still wearing bow ties.

Some were back in their kilts.

But they were all in a fighting mood and, to save time, were fighting

with one another to get up to speed.

The clearing . . . cleared. Real or dreams, the people could see trouble

when it rolled towards them in a roaring, cursing, red and blue tide.

Tiffany ducked out of the Queen's grasp and, still holding Wentworth,

hurried into the grasses to watch.

Big Yan ran past, carrying a struggling full-sized elf over his head.

Then he stopped suddenly, and tossed it high over the clearing.

'An' away he goes, right on his heidY he yelled, then turned and ran back

into the battle.

The Nac Mac Feegles couldn't be trodden on, or squeezed. They worked in

groups, running up one another's backs to get high enough to punch an elf

or, for preference, bash it with their heads. And once anyone was down,

it was all over bar the kicking.

There was some method in the way the Nac Mac Feegle fought. For example,

they always chose the biggest opponent because, as Rob Anybody said

later, 'It makes them easier to hit, ye ken.' And they simply didn't

stop. It was that which wore people down. It was like being attacked by

wasps with fists.

It took them a little while to realize that they'd run out of people to

fight. They carried on fighting one another for a bit anyway, since

Page

96

they'd come all this way, and then settled down and began to go through

the pockets of the fallen in case there was any loose change.

Tiffany stood up.

'Ach, weel, no' a bad job tho' I says it mysel',' said Rob Anybody,

looking around. 'A very neat fight an' we dinnae e'en ha' to resort to

usin' poetry.'

'How did you get into the nut?' said Tiffany. 'I mean, it was . . . a

nut!'

'Only way we could find in,' said Rob Anybody. 'It's got to be a way that

fits. 'Tis difficult work, navigatin' in dreams.'

'Especially when ye're a wee bittie pished,' said Daft Wullie, grinning

broadly.

'What? You've been . . . drinking?' said Tiffany. 'I've been facing the

Queen and you've been in a pub?'

'Ach, no!' said Rob Anybody. 'Ye ken that dream wi' the big party? When

you had the pretty frock an' a'? We got stuck in it.'

'But I killed the drome!'

Rob looked a little shifty. 'Weeeel,' he said, 'we didnae get oout as

easily as you. It took us a wee while.'

'Until we finished all the drink,' said Daft Wullie, helpfully. Rob

glared at him.

'Ye didnae ha' to put it like that!' he snapped.

'You mean the dream keeps on going?' said Tiffany.

'If you're thirsty enough,' said Daft Wullie. 'An' it wasnae just the

drink, there was can-a-pays as well.'

'But I thought if you ate or drank in a dream you stayed there!' said

Tiffany.

'Aye, for most creatures,' said Rob Anybody. 'Not for us, though. Hooses,

banks, dreams, 'tis a' the same to us. There's nothing we cannae get in

or oot of.'

'Except maybe pubs,' said Big Yan.

'Oh, aye,' said Rob Anybody cheerfully. 'Gettin' oot o' pubs sometimes

causes us a cerrrtain amount o' difficulty, I'll grant ye that.'

'And where did the Queen go?' Tiffany demanded.

'Ach, she did an off ski as soon as we arrived,' said Rob Anybody. 'An'

so should we, lady, afore the dream changes.' He nodded at Wentworth. 'Is

this the wee bairn? Ach, what a noseful o' bogeys!'

'Wanna sweetie!' shouted Wentworth, on automatic sweetie pilot.

'Weeel, ye cannae ha' none!' shouted Rob Anybody. 'An' stop snivellin'

and come awa' wi' us and stop bein' a burden to your wee sister!'

Tiffany opened her mouth to protest, and shut it again when Wentworth,

after a moment of shock, chuckled.

Tunny!' he said. 'Wee man! Weewee man!'

'Oh dear,' said Tiffany. 'You've got him started now.'

But she was very surprised, none the less. Wentworth never showed this

much interest in anyone who wasn't a jelly baby.

'Rob, we've got a real one here,' a pictsie called out. To her horror,

Tiffany saw that several of the Nac Mac Feegles were holding up Roland's

unconscious head. He was full-length on the ground.

'Ah, that was the laddie who wuz rude to ye,' said Rob. 'An' he tried to

hit Big Yan with a hammer, too. That wasnae a clever thing to try. What

shall we do with him?'

The grasses trembled. The light was fading from the sky. The air was

growing colder, too.

'We can't leave him here!' said Tiffany.

'OK, we'll drag him along,' said Rob Anybody. 'Let's move right noo!'

'Weewee man! Weewee man!' shouted Wentworth gleefully.

'He'll be like this all day, I'm afraid,' said Tiffany. 'Sorry.'

Page

97

'Run for the door,' said Rob Anybody. 'Can ye no' see the door?'

Tiffany looked around desperately. The wind was bitter now.

'See the door!' Rob Anybody commanded. She blinked, and spun round.

'Er . . . er. . .' she said. The sense of a world beneath that had come

to her when she was frightened of the Queen did not turn up so easily

now. She tried to concentrate. The smell of snow . . .

It was ridiculous to talk about the smell of snow. It was just pure

frozen water. But Tiffany always knew, when she woke up, if it had snowed

in the night. Snow had a smell like the taste of tin. Tin did have a

taste, although admittedly it tasted like the smell of snow.

She thought she heard her brain creak with the effort of thinking. If she

was in a dream, she had to wake up. But it was no use running. Dreams

were full of running. But there was one direction that looked . . . thin,

and white.

She shut her eyes, and thought about snow, crisp and white as fresh

bedsheets. She concentrated on the feel of it under her feet. All she had

to do was wake up . . .

She was standing in snow.

'Right,' said Rob Anybody.

'I got out!' said Tiffany.

'Ach, sometimes the door's in yer ain heid,' said Rob Anybody. 'Noo let's

move!'

Tiffany felt herself being lifted into the air. Nearby, a snoring Roland

rose up on dozens of small blue legs as the Feegles got underneath him.

'Nae stoppin' until we get right oout o' here!' said Rob Anybody.

'Feegles wha hae!'

They skimmed over the snow, with parties of Feegles running on ahead.

After a minute or two Tiffany looked behind them, and saw the blue

shadows spreading. They were getting darker, too.

'Rob-' she said.

'Aye, I ken,' said Rob. 'Run, lads!'

'They're moving fast, Rob!'

'I ken that, too!'

Snow stung Tiffany's face. Trees blurred with the speed. The forest sped

past. But the shadows were spreading across the path ahead and every time

the party ran through them they seemed to have a certain solidity, like

fog.

Now the shadows behind were night-black in the middle.

But the pictsies had passed the last tree, and the snowfields stretched

ahead.

They stopped, so quickly that Tiffany almost toppled into the snow.

'What's happened?'

'Where's all oour old footprints gone?' said Daft Wullie. They wuz there

a moment ago! Which way noo?'

The trampled track that had led them on like a line had vanished.

Rob Anybody spun round and looked back at the forest. Darkness curled

above it like smoke, spreading along the horizon.

'She's sendin' nightmares after us,' he growled. This is gonna be a

toughie, lads.'

Tiffany saw shapes in the spreading night. She hugged Wentworth tightly.

'Nightmares,' repeated Rob Anybody, turning to her. 'Ye wouldnae want to

know about them. We'll hold 'em off. Ye must mak' a run for it. Get awa'

wi' ye, noo!'

'I've got nowhere to run to!' said Tiffany.

She heard a high-pitched noise, a sort of chitter-ing, insect noise,

coming from the forest. The pictsies had drawn together. Usually they

grinned like anything if they thought a fight was coming up, but this

time they looked deadly serious.

Page

98

'Ach, she's a bad loser, the Quin,' said Rob.

Tiffany turned to look at the horizon behind her. The boiling blackness

was there, too, a ring that was closing in from all sides.

Doors everywhere, she thought. The old kelda said there's doors

everywhere. I must find a door.

But there's just snow and a few trees. . .

The pictsies drew their swords.

'What, er, kind of nightmares are coming?' said Tiffany.

'Ach, long-leggity things with muckle legs and huge teeth, and flappy

wings and a hundred eyes, that kinda stuff,' said Daft Wullie.

'Aye, and wuss than that,' said Rob Anybody, staring at the speeding

dark.

'What's worse than that?' said Tiffany.

'Normal stuff gone wrong,' said Rob.

Tiffany looked blank for a moment, and then shuddered. Oh yes, she knew

about those nightmares. They didn't happen often, but they were horrible

when they did. She'd woken up once shaking at the thought of Granny

Aching's boots, which had been chasing her, and another time it was a box

of sugar. Anything could be a nightmare.

She could put up with monsters. But she didn't want to face mad boots.

'Er . . . I have an idea,' she said.

'So do I,' said Rob Anybody. 'Dinnae be here, that's my idea!'

'There's a clump of trees over there,' said Tiffany.

'So what?' said Rob. He was staring at the line of nightmares. Things

were visible in it, now - teeth, claws, eyes, ribs. From the way he was

glaring it was obvious that, whatever happened later, the first few

monsters were going to face a serious problem. If they had faces, anyway.

'Can you fight nightmares?' said Tiffany. The chittering noise was

getting a lot louder.

There's no' a thing we cannae fight,' growled Big Yan. 'If it's got a

heid, we can gi' it a faceful o' dandruff. If it disnae have a heid, it's

due a good kickin'!'

Tiffany stared at the onrushing . . . things.

'Some of them have got more than one head!' she said.

'It's oour lucky day, then,' said Daft Wullie.

The pictsies shifted their weight, ready to fight.

'Piper,' said Rob Anybody to William the gonnagle, 'play us a lament.

We'll fight to the sound of the mousepipes-'

'No!' said Tiffany. 'I'm not standing for this! The way to fight

nightmares is to wake up! I am your kelda! This is an order! We're

heading for those trees right now! Do what I say!'

'Weewee man!' yelled Wentworth.

The pictsies glanced at the trees, and then at Tiffany.

'Do it!' she yelled, so loudly that some of them flinched. 'Right now! Do

what I tell you! There's a better way!'

'Ye cannae cross a hag, Rob,' muttered William.

I'm going to get you home!' snapped Tiffany. I hope, she added to

herself. But she'd seen a small, round, pale face staring at them around

a tree trunk. There was a drome in those trees.

'Ach, aye, but-' Rob Anybody glanced past Tiffany and added: 'Aw no, look

at that. . .'

There was a pale dot in front of the racing line of monstrousness.

Sneebs was making a break for it. His arms pumped like pistons. His

little legs seemed to spin. His cheeks were like balloons.

The tide of nightmares rolled over him and kept coming.

Rob sheathed his sword. 'Ye heard oour kelda, lads!' he shouted. 'Grab

her! We'rrre offski!'

Page

99

Tiffany was lifted up. Feegles raised the unconscious Roland. And

everyone ran for the trees.

Tiffany pulled her hand out of her apron pocket, and opened up the

crumpled wrapper of Jolly Sailor tobacco. It was something to focus on,

to remind her of a dream . . .

People said you could see the sea from the very top of the downs, but

Tiffany had stared hard on a fine winter's day, when the air was clear,

and seen nothing but the hazy blue of distance. But the sea on the Jolly

Sailor packet was deep blue, with white crests on the waves. It was the

sea, for Tiffany.

It had looked like a small drome in the trees. That meant it wasn't very

powerful. She hoped so. She had to hope so . . .

The trees got closer. So did the ring of nightmares. Some of the sounds

were horrible, of cracking bones and crushing rocks and stinging insects

and screaming cats, getting nearer and nearer and nearer-

Chapter 12

Jolly Sailor

- there was sand around her, and white waves crashing, and water draining

off the shingle and sounding like an old woman sucking a hard mint.

'Crivens! Where are we noo?' said Daft Wullie.

'Aye, and why're we all lookin' like yellow mushrooms?' Rob Anybody

added.

Tiffany looked down, and giggled. Every pictsie was wearing a Jolly

Sailor outfit, with an oilskin coat and a huge yellow oilskin rain hat

that covered most of their faces. They started to wander about, bumping

into one another.

My dream! Tiffany thought. The drome uses what it can find in your head .

. . but this is my dream. I can use it.

Wentworth had gone quiet. He was staring at the waves.

There was a boat pulled up on the shingle. As one pictsie, or small

yellow mushroom, the Nac Mac Feegles were flocking towards it and

clambering up the sides.

'What are you doing?' said Tiffany.

'Best if we wuz leavin',' said Rob Anybody. 'It's a good dream ye've

found us, but we cannae stay here.'

'But we should be safe here!'

'Ach, the Quin finds a way in everywhere,' said Rob, as a hundred

pictsies raised an oar. 'Dinnae fash yersel', we know all about boats.

Did ye no' see Not-totally-wee Georgie pike fishin' wi' Wee Bobby in the

stream the other day? We is no strangers to the piscatorial an' nautical

arts, ye ken.'

And they did indeed seem to know about boats. The oars were heaved into

the rowlocks, and a party of Feegles pushed it down the stones and into

the waves.

'Now you just hand us the wee bairn,' shouted Rob Anybody from the stern.

Uncertainly, her feet slipping on the wet stones, Tiffany waded through

the cold water and handed Wentworth over.

He seemed to think it was very funny.

'Weewee mens!' he yelled, as they lowered him into the boat. It was his

only joke, so he wasn't going to stop.

'Aye, that's right,' said Rob Anybody, tucking him under the seat. 'Noo

just you bide there like a good boy and no yellin' for sweeties or Uncle

Rob'll gi' ye a skelpin' across the earhole, OK?'

Wentworth chuckled.

Page

100

Tiffany ran back up the beach and hauled Roland to his feet. He opened

his eyes and looked blearily at her.

'W'a's happening?' he said. 'I had this strange drea-' and then he shut

his eyes again, and sagged.

'Get in the boat!' Tiffany shouted, dragging him across the shingle.

'Crivens, are we takin' this wee streak o' useless-ness?' said Rob,

grabbing Roland's trousers and heaving him aboard.

'Of course!' Tiffany hauled herself in afterwards, and landed in the

bottom of the boat as a wave took it. The oars creaked and splashed, and

the boat jerked forward. It jolted once or twice as more waves hit it,

and then began to plunge across the sea. The pictsies were strong, after

all. Even though each oar was a battleground as pictsies hung from it, or

piled up on one another's shoulders or just heaved anything they could

grasp, both oars were almost bending as they were dragged through the

water.

Tiffany picked herself up, and tried to ignore the sudden uncertain

feeling in her stomach.

'Head for the lighthouse!' she said.

'Aye, I ken that,' said Rob Anybody. 'It's the only place there is! And

the Quin disnae like light.' He grinned. 'It's a good dream, lady. Have

ye no' looked at the sky?'

'It's just a blue sky,' said Tiffany.

'It's no' exactly a sky,' said Rob Anybody. 'Look behind ye.'

Tiffany turned. It was a blue sky. Very blue. But above the retreating

beach, halfway up the sky, was a band of yellow. It looked a long way

away, and hundreds of miles across. And in the middle of it, looming over

the world as big as a galaxy and grey-blue with distance, was a lifebelt.

On it, but spelled backwards in letters larger than the moon, were the

words:

R O L I A S Y L L O J

'We are in the label?' said Tiffany.

'Oh, aye,' said Rob Anybody.

'But the sea feels . . . real. It's salty and wet and cold. It's not like

paint! I didn't dream it salty or so cold!'

'Nae kiddin'? Then it's a picture on the outside, and it's real on the

inside.' Rob nodded. 'Ye ken, we've been robbin' an' runnin' aroound on

all kinds o' worlds for a lang time, and I'll tell ye this: the universe

is a lot more comp-li-cated than it looks from the ooutside.'

Tiffany took the grubby label out of her pocket and stared at it again.

There was the lifebelt, and the lighthouse. But the Jolly Sailor himself

wasn't there. What was there, so tiny as to be little bigger than a dot

on the printed sea, was a tiny rowing boat.

She looked up. There were storm clouds in the sky, in front of the huge,

hazy lifebelt. They were long and ragged, curling as they came.

'It didnae take her long to find a way in,' muttered William.

'No,' said Tiffany, 'but this is my dream. I know how it goes. Keep

rowing!'

Tangling and tumbling, some of the clouds passed overhead and then

swooped towards the sea. They vanished beneath the waves like a

waterspout in reverse.

It began to rain hard, so hard that a haze of mist rose over the sea.

'Is that it?' Tiffany wondered. 'Is that all she can do?'

'I doot it,' said Rob Anybody. 'Bend them oars, lads!'

The boat shot forward, bouncing through the rain from wavetop to wave

top.

Page

101

But, against all normal rules, it was now trying to go uphill. The water

was mounding up and up, and the boat washed backwards in the streaming

surf.

Something was rising. Something white was pushing the seas aside. Great

waterfalls poured off the shining dome that climbed towards the storm

sky.

It rose higher, and still there was more. And, eventually, there was an

eye. It was tiny compared to the mountainous head above it, and it rolled

in its socket and focused on the tiny boat.

'Now, that's a heid that be a day's work e'en for Big Yan,' said Rob

Anybody. 'I reckon we'd have to come back tomorrow! Row, boys!'

'It's a dream of mine,' said Tiffany, as calmly as she could manage.

'It's the whale fish.'

I never dreamed the smell, though, she added to herself. But here it is,

a huge, solid, world-filling smell of salt and water and fish and ooze-'Whut does it eat?' Daft Wullie asked.

'Ah, I know that,' said Tiffany, as the boat rocked on the swell. 'Whales

aren't dangerous, because they just eat very small things . . .'

'Row like the blazes, lads!' Rob Anybody yelled.

'How d'ye ken it only eats wee stuff?' said Daft Wullie as the whale

fish's mouth began to open.

'I paid a whole cucumber once for a lesson on Beasts of the Deep,' said

Tiffany, as a wave washed over them. 'Whales don't even have proper

teeth!'

There was a creaking sound and a gust of fishy halitosis about the size

of a typhoon, and the view was full of enormous, pointy teeth.

'Aye?' said Wullie. 'Weel, no offence meant, but I dinnae think this

beastie went to the same school as ye!'

The surge of water was pushing them away. And Tiffany could see the whole

of the head now and, in a way she couldn't possibly describe, the whale

looked like the Queen. The Queen was there, somewhere.

The anger came back.

'This is my dream,' she shouted at the sky. I've dreamed it dozens of

times! You're not allowed in here! And whales don't eat people! Everyone

who isn't very stupid knows that!'

A tail the size of a field rose and slapped down on the sea. The whale

shot forward.

Rob Anybody threw off his yellow hat and drew his sword.

'Ach, weel, we tried,' he said. 'This wee beastie's gonna get the worst

belly ache there ever wuz!'

'Aye, we'll cut oour way out!' shouted Daft Wullie.

'No, keep rowing!' said Tiffany.

'It's ne'er been said that the Nac Mac Feegle turned their back on a

foe!' Rob yelled.

'But you're rowing facing backwards!' Tiffany pointed out.

The pictsie looked crestfallen. 'Oh, aye, I hadnae thought o' it like

that,' he said, sitting down again.

'Just row!' Tiffany insisted. 'We're nearly at the lighthouse!'

Grumbling, because even if they were facing the right way they were still

going the wrong way, the pictsies hauled on the oars.

'That's a great big heid he's got there, ye ken,' said Rob Anybody. 'How

big would you say that heid is, gonnagle?'

'Ach, I'd say it's verrra big, Rob,' said William, who was with the team

on the other oar. 'Indeed, I might commit myself to sayin' it's

enorrrrmous.'

'Ye'd go as far as that, would ye?'

'Oh, aye. Enorrrrmous is fully justified . . .'

It's nearly on us, Tiffany thought.

Page

102

This has got to work. It's my dream. Any moment. Any moment now . . .

'An' how near us would you say it is, then?' asked Rob conversationally,

as the boat wallowed and jerked just ahead of the whale.

That's a verrra good question, Rob,' said William. 'And I'd answer it by

sayin' it's verrra close indeed.'

Any moment now, thought Tiffany. I know Miss Tick said you shouldn't

believe in your dreams, but she meant you shouldn't just hope.

Er . . . any moment now, I . . . hope. He's never missed . . .

'In fact I'd go so farrr as to say exceedingly close-' William began.

Tiffany swallowed, and hoped that the whale wouldn't. There was only

about thirty yards of water between the teeth and the boat.

And then it was filled with a wooden wall that blurred as it went past,

making a zipzipzip noise.

Tiffany looked up, her mouth open. White sails flashed across the storm

clouds, pouring rain like waterfalls. She looked up at rigging and ropes

and sailors lined up on the spars, and cheered.

And then the stern of the Jolly Sailor's ship was disappearing into the

rain and mist, but not before Tiffany saw the big bearded figure at the

wheel, dressed in yellow oilskins. He turned and waved just once, before

the ship vanished into the murk.

She managed to stand up again, as the boat rocked in the swell, and

yelled at the towering whale: 'You've got to chase him! That's how it has

to work! You chase him, he chases you! Granny Aching said so! You can't

not do it and still be the whale fish! This is my dream! My rules! I've

had more practice at it than you!'

'Big fishy!' yelled Wentworth.

That was more surprising than the whale. Tiffany stared at her little

brother as the boat rocked again.

'Big fishy!' said Wentworth again.

'That's right!' Tiffany said, delighted. 'Big fishy! And what makes it

particularly interesting it that a whale isn't a fish! It is in fact a

mammal, just like a cow!'

Did you just say that? said her Second Thoughts, as all the pictises

stared at her and the boat spun in the surf. The first time he's ever

said anything that wasn't about sweeties or weewee and you just corrected

him?

Tiffany looked at the whale. It was having trouble. But it was the whale,

the whale she'd dreamed about many times after Granny Aching had told her

that story, and not even the Queen could control a story like that.

It turned reluctantly in the water and dived in the wake of the Jolly

Sailor's ship.

'Big fishy gone!' said Wentworth.

'No, it's a mammal-' Tiffany's mouth said, before she could stop it.

The pictsies were still staring at her.

'It's just that he ought to get it right,' she mumbled, ashamed of

herself. 'It's a mistake lots of people make

You're going to turn into somebody like Miss Tick, said her Second

Thoughts. Do you really want that?

'Yes,' said a voice, and Tiffany realized that it was hers again. The

anger rose up, joyfully. 'Yes! I'm me, I am careful and logical and I

look up things I don't understand! When I hear people use the wrong words

I get edgy! I am good with cheese. I read books fast! I think! And I

always have a piece of string! That's the kind of person I am!'

She stopped. Even Wentworth was staring at her now. He blinked.

'Big water cow gone . . .' he suggested, meekly.

That's right! Good boy!' said Tiffany. 'When we get home you can have one

sweet!'

Page

103

She saw the massed ranks of the Nac Mac Feegles still looking at her with

worried expressions.

'Is it OK wi' you if we get on?' said Rob Anybody, holding up a nervous

hand. 'Before yon whale fi-Before yon whale cow comes back?'

Tiffany looked past them. The lighthouse wasn't far. A little jetty

stretched out from its tiny island.

'Yes, please. Er . . . thank you,' she said, calming down a bit. The ship

and the whale had vanished into the rain and the sea was merely lapping

at the shore.

A drome was sitting on the rocks with its pale, fat legs sticking out in

front of it. It was staring out to sea and didn't appear to notice the

approaching boat. It thinks it's home, Tiffany thought. I've given it a

dream it likes.

Pictsies poured onto the jetty and tied up the boat.

'OK, we're here,' said Rob Anybody. 'We'll just chop yon creature's heid

off and we'll be right oout o' here . . .'

'Don't!' said Tiffany.

'But it-'

'Leave it alone. Just. . . leave it alone, all right? It's not

interested.' And it knows about sea, she added to herself. It's probably

homesick for the sea. That's why it's such a real dream. I'd have never

have got it right by myself.

A crab crawled out of the surf by the drome's feet, and settled down to

dream crab dreams.

It looks as though a drome can get lost in its own dream, she thought. I

wonder if it'll ever wake up?

She turned to the Nac Mac Feegles. 'In my dream I always wake up when I

reach the lighthouse,' she said.

The pictsies looked up at the red and white tower and, as one Feegle,

drew their swords.

'We dinnae trust the Quin,' said Rob. 'She'll let ye think ye're safe,

and just when ye've dropped your guard she'll leap oout. She'll be

waitin' behind the door, ye can bet on it. Ye'll let us go in first.'

It was an instruction, not a question. Tiffany nodded, and watched the

Nac Mac Feegles swarm over the rocks towards the tower.

Alone on the jetty, except for Wentworth and the unconscious Roland, she

lifted the toad out of her pocket. It opened its yellow eyes and stared

at the sea.

'Either I'm dreaming, or I'm on a beach,' it said. 'And toads don't

dream.'

'In my dream they can,' said Tiffany. 'And this is my dream.'

Then it is an extremely dangerous one!' said the toad ungratefully.

'No, it's lovely,' said Tiffany. 'It's wonderful. Look at the way the

light dances on the waves.'

'Where are the notices warning people they could drown?' complained the

toad. 'No lifebelts or shark nets. Oh, dear. Do I see a qualified

lifeguard? I think not. Supposing someone was to - '

'It's a beach,' said Tiffany. 'Why are you talking like this?'

'I - I don't know,' said the toad. 'Can you put me down, please? I feel a

headache coming on.'

Tiffany put it down and it shuffled into some seaweed. After a while she

heard it eating something.

The sea was calm.

It was peaceful.

It was exactly the moment anyone sensible should distrust.

But nothing happened. It was followed by nothing else happening.

Wentworth picked up a pebble from the shingle and put it in his mouth, on

the basis that anything might be a sweetie.

Page

104

Then, suddenly, there were noises from the lighthouse. Tiffany heard

muffled shouts, and thuds, and once or twice the sound of breaking glass.

At one point there was a noise like something heavy falling down a long

spiral staircase and hitting every step on the way.

The door opened. The Nac Mac Feegles came out. They looked satisfied.

'Nae problemo,' said Rob Anybody. 'No one there.'

'But there was a lot of noise!'

'Oh, aye. We had to make sure,' said Daft Wullie.

'Wee wee men!' shouted Wentworth.

'I'll wake up when I go through the door,' said Tiffany, pulling Roland

out of the boat. 'I always have. It must work. This is my dream.' She

hauled the boy upright and turned to the nearest Feegle. 'Can you bring

Wentworth?'

'Aye.'

'And you won't get lost or, or drunk or anything?'

Rob Anybody looked offended. 'We ne'er get lost!' he said. 'We always ken

where we are! It's just sometimes mebbe we aren't sure where everything

else is, but it's no' our fault if everything else gets lost! The Nac Mac

Feegle are never lost!'

'What about drunk?' said Tiffany, dragging Roland towards the lighthouse.

'We've ne'er been lost in oour lives! Is that no' the case, lads?' said

Rob Anybody. There was a murmur of resentful agreement. The words "lost"

and "Nac Mac Feegle" shouldnae turn up in the same sen-tence!'

'And drunk?' said Tiffany again, laying Roland down on the shingle.

'Gettin' lost is something that happens to other people!' declared Rob

Anybody. 'I want to make that point perrrfectly clear!'

'Well, at least there shouldn't have been anything to drink in a

lighthouse,' said Tiffany. She laughed. 'Unless you drank the lamp oil,

and no one would dare do that!'

The pictsies suddenly fell silent.

'What would that be, then?' said Daft Wullie, in a slow, careful voice.

'Would it be the stuff in a kind o' big bottle kind o' thingie?'

'Wi' a wee skull and crossbones on it?' said Rob Anybody.

'Yes, probably, and it's horrible stuff,' said Tiffany. 'It'd make you

terribly ill if you drank it.'

'Really?' said Rob Anybody, thoughtfully. That's verra . . . interesting.

What sort o' ill would that be, kind o' thing?'

'I think you'd probably die,' said Tiffany.

'We're already dead,' said Rob Anybody.

'Well, you'd be very, very sick, then,' said Tiffany. She gave him a

strong look. 'It's inflammable, too. It's a good job you didn't drink it,

isn't it. . .'

Daft Wullie belched loudly. There was a strong smell of paraffin.

'Aye,' he said.

Tiffany went and fetched Wentworth. Behind her, she heard some muffled

whispering as the pictsies went into a huddle.

'I told yez the wee skull on it meant we shouldnae touch it!'

'Big Yan said that showed it wuz strong stuff! An' things ha' come to a

pretty pass, ye ken, if people are going to leave stuff like that aroound

where innocent people could accidentally smash the door doon and lever

the bars aside and take the big chain off'f the cupboard and pick the

lock and drink it!'

'What's inflammable mean?'

'It means it catches fire!'

'OK, OK, dinnae panic. No belchin', and none ofyouse is to tak' a leak

anywhere near any naked flames, OK? And act nat'ral.'

Tiffany smiled to herself. Pictsies seemed very hard to kill. Perhaps

believing you were already dead made you immune. She turned and looked

Page

105

towards the lighthouse door. She had never actually seen it opened in her

dream. She'd always thought that the lighthouse was full of light, on the

basis that on the farm the cowshed was full of cows and the woodshed was

full of wood.

'All right, all right,' she said, looking down at Rob Anybody. 'I'm going

to carry Roland, and I want you to bring Wentworth.'

'Don't you want to carry the wee lad?' said Rob.

'Weewee man!' shouted Wentworth.

'You bring him,' said Tiffany shortly. She meant: I'm not sure this is

going to work, and he might be safer with you than with me. I hope I'm

going to wake up in my bedroom. Waking up in my bedroom would be nice . .

.

Of course, if everyone else wakes up there, too, there might be some

difficult questions asked, but anything's better than the Queen-There was a rushing, rattling noise behind her. She turned, and saw the

sea disappearing, very quickly. It was pulling back down the shore. As

she watched, rocks and clumps of seaweed rose above the surf and then

were suddenly high and dry.

'Ah,' she said, after a moment. 'It's all right. I know what this is.

It's the tide. The sea does this. It goes in and out every day.'

'Aye?' said Rob Anybody. 'Amazin'. It looks like it's pourin' awa' though

a hole . . .'

About fifty yards away the last rivulets of sea water were disappearing

over an edge, and some of the pictsies were already heading towards it.

Tiffany suddenly had a moment of something that wasn't exactly panic. It

was a lot slower and nastier than panic. It began with just a nagging

little doubt, that said: isn't the tide a bit slower?

The teacher (Wonders of the Nattral Wurld, One Apple) hadn't gone into

much detail. But there were fish flapping on the exposed sea bed, and

surely the fish in the sea didn't die every day?

'Er, I think we'd better be careful. . .' she said, trailing after Rob

Anybody.

'Why? It's nae as though the water's risin',' he said. 'When does the

tide come back?'

'Urn, not for hours, I think,' said Tiffany, feeling the slow, nasty

panic getting bigger. 'But I'm not sure this-'

Tons o' time, then,' said Rob Anybody.

They'd reached the edge, where the rest of the pictsies were lined up. A

little bit of water still trickled over their feet, pouring down into the

gulf beyond.

It was like looking down into a valley. At the far side, miles and miles

away, the retreating sea was just a gleaming line.

Below them, though, were the shipwrecks. There were a lot of them.

Galleons and schooners and clippers, masts broken, rigging hanging, hulls

breached, lay strewn across the puddles in what had been the bay.

The Nac Mac Feegles, as one pictsie, sighed happily.

'Sunken treasure!'

'Aye! Gold!'

'Bullion!'

'Jools!'

'What makes you think they've got treasure in?' said Tiffany.

The Nac Mac Feegles looked amazed, as if she'd suggested that rocks could

fly.

There's got to be treasure in 'em,' said Daft Wullie. 'Otherwise what's

the point of lettin' 'em sink?'

That's right,' said Rob Anybody. There's got t'be gold in sunken ships,

otherwise it wouldnae be worth fighting all them sharkies and octopussies

Page

106

and stuff. Stealin' treasure fra' the ocean's bed, that's aboout the

biggest, best thievin' everY

And now what Tiffany felt was real, honest panic.

That's a lighthouse!' she said, pointing. 'Can you see it? A lighthouse

so ships don't run into the rocks! Right? Understand? This is a trap made

just for you! The Queen's still around!'

'Mebbe just can we go down and look inside one wee ship?' said Rob

Anybody, meekly.

'No! Because-' Tiffany looked up. A gleam had caught her eye. 'Because .

. . the sea . . . is . . . coming . . . back . . .' she said.

What looked like a cloud on the horizon was getting bigger, and

glittering as it came. Tiffany could already hear the roar.

She ran back up the beach and got her hands under Roland's armpits, so

that she could drag him to the lighthouse. She looked back, and the

pictsies were still watching the huge, surging wave.

And there was Wentworth, watching the wave happily, and bending down

slightly so that, if they stood on tiptoe, he could hold hands with two

Feegles.

The image branded itself on her eyes. The little boy, and the pictsies,

all with their backs to her, and all staring with interest at the

rushing, glittering, sky-filling wall of water.

'Come on!' Tiffany yelled. 'I was wrong, this isn't the tide, this is the

Queen-'

Sunken ships were lifted up and spun around in the hissing mountain of

surf.

'Come onl'

Tiffany managed to haul Roland across her shoulder and, staggering across

the rocks, made it to the lighthouse door as the water crashed behind

her-- for a moment the world was full of white light-- and snow squeaked underfoot.

It was the silent, cold land of the Queen. There was no one around and

nothing to see except snow and, in the distance, the forest. Black clouds

hovered over it.

Ahead of her, and only just visible, was a picture in the air. It showed

some turf, and a few stones, lit with moonlight.

It was the other side of the door back home.

She turned round desperately.

'Please!' she shouted. It wasn't a request to anyone special. She just

needed to shout. 'Rob? William? Wullie? Wentworth?

Away towards the forest there was the barking of the grimhounds.

'Got to get out,' muttered Tiffany. 'Got to get away . . .'

She grabbed Roland by the collar and dragged him towards the door. At

least he slid better on snow.

No one and nothing tried to stop her. The snow spilled a little way

through the doorway between the stones and onto the turf, but the air was

warm and alive with night-time insect noises. Under a real moon, under a

real sky, she pulled the boy over to a fallen stone and sat him up

against it. She sat down next to him, exhausted to the bone, and tried to

get her breath back.

Her dress was soaked, and smelled of the sea.

She could hear her own thoughts, a long way off:

They could still be alive. It was a dream, after all. There must be a way

back. All I have to do is find it. I've got to go back in there.

The dogs sounded very loud . . .

She stood up again, although what she really wanted to do was sleep.

The three stones of the door were a black shape against the stars.

Page

107

And as she watched, they fell down. The one on the left slipped over,

slowly, and the other two ended up leaning against it.

She ran over and hauled at the tons of stone. She prodded the air around

them in case the doorway was still there. She squinted madly, trying to

see it.

Tiffany stood under the stars, alone, and tried not to cry.

'What a shame,' said the Queen. 'You've let everybody down, haven't you .

. .?'

Chapter 13

Land Under Wave

The Queen walked over the turf towards Tiffany. Where she'd trodden,

frost gleamed for a moment. The little part of Tiffany that was still

thinking thought: That grass will be dead in the morning. She's killing

my turf.

The whole of life is but a dream, when you come to think of it,' said the

Queen in the same infuriat-ingly calm, pleasant voice. She sat down on

the fallen stones. 'You humans are such dreamers. You dream that you're

clever. You dream that you're important. You dream that you're special.

You know, you're almost better than dromes. You're certainly more

imaginative. I have to thank you.'

'What for?' said Tiffany, looking at her boots. Terror clamped her body

in red-hot wires. There wasn't anywhere to run to.

'I never realized how wonderful your world is,' said the Queen. 'I mean,

the dromes . . . well, they're not much more than a kind of walking

sponge, really. Their world is ancient. It's nearly dead. They're not

really creative any more. With a little help from me, your people could

be a lot better. Because, you see, you dream all the time. You,

especially, dream all the time. Your picture of the world is a landscape

with you in the middle of it, isn't it? Wonderful. Look at you, in that

rather horrible dress and those clumpy boots. You dreamed you could

invade my world with a frying pan. You had this dream about Brave Girl

Rescuing Little Brother. You thought you were the heroine of a story. And

then you left him behind. You know, I think being hit by a billion tons

of sea water must be like having a mountain of iron drop on your head,

don't you?'

Tiffany couldn't think. Her head was full of hot, pink fog. It hadn't

worked.

Her Third Thoughts were somewhere in the fog, trying to make themselves

heard.

'Got Roland out,' she muttered, still staring at her boots.

'But he's not yours,' said the Queen. 'He is, let us face it, a rather

stupid boy with a big red face and brains made of pork, just like his

father. You left your little brother behind with a bunch of little

thieves and you rescued a spoiled little fool.'

There was no timel shrieked the Third Thoughts. You wouldn't have got to

him and got back to the lighthouse! You nearly didn't get away as it was!

You got Roland out! It was the logical thing to do! You don't have to be

guilty about it! What's better, to try to save your brother and be brave,

courageous, stupid and dead, or save the boy and be brave, courageous,

sensible and alive?

But something kept saying that stupid and dead would have been more . . .

right.

Something kept saying: Would you say to Mum that you could see there

wasn't time to rescue your brother so you rescued someone else instead?

Page

108

Would she be pleased that you'd worked that out? Being right doesn't

always work.

It's the Queen! yelled the Third Thoughts. It's her voice! It's like

hypnotism! You've got to stop listening!

'I expect it's not your fault you're so cold and heartless,' said the

Queen. 'It's probably all to do with your parents. They probably never

gave you enough time. And having Wentworth was a very cruel thing to do,

they really should have been more careful. And they let you read too many

words. It can't be good for a young brain, knowing words like paradigm

and eschatological. It leads to behaviour such as using your own brother

as monster bait.' The Queen sighed. 'Sadly, that kind of thing happens

all the time. I think you should be proud of not being worse than just

deeply introverted and socially maladjusted.'

She walked around Tiffany.

'It's so sad,' she continued. 'You dream that you are strong, sensible,

logical . . . the kind of person who always has a bit of string. But

that's just your excuse for not being really, properly human. You're just

a brain, no heart at all. You didn't even cry when Granny Aching died.

You think too much, and now your precious thinking has let you down.

Well, I think it's best if I just kill you, don't you?'

Find a stone! the Third Thoughts screamed. Hit her!

Tiffany was aware of other figures in the gloom. There were some of the

people from the summer pictures, but there were also dromes and the

headless horseman and the Bumble-Bee women.

Around her, frost crept over the ground.

'I think we'll like it here,' said the Queen.

Tiffany felt the cold creeping up her legs. Her Third Thoughts, hoarse

with effort, shouted: Do something!

She should have been better organized, she thought dully. She shouldn't

have relied on dreams. Or . . . perhaps I should have been a real human

being. More . . . feeling. But I couldn't help not crying! It just . . .

wouldn't come! And how can I stop thinking? And thinking about thinking?

And even thinking about thinking about thinking?

She saw the smile in the Queen's eyes, and thought: Which one of all

those people doing all that thinking is me?

Is there really any me at all?

Clouds poured across the sky like a stain. They covered the stars. They

were the inky clouds from the frozen world, the clouds of nightmare. It

began to rain, rain with ice in it. It hit the turf like bullets, turning

it into chalky mud. The wind howled like a pack of grimhounds.

Tiffany managed to take a step forward. The mud sucked at her boots.

'A bit of spirit at last?' said the Queen, stepping back.

Tiffany tried another step, but things were not working any more. She was

too cold and too tired. She could feel her self disappearing, getting

lost. . .

'So sad, to end like this,' said the Queen.

Tiffany fell forward, into the freezing mud.

The rain grew harder, stinging like needles, hammering on her head and

running like icy tears down her cheeks. It struck so hard it left her

breathless.

She felt the cold drawing all the heat out of her. And that was the only

sensation left, apart from a musical note.

It sounded like the smell of snow, or the sparkle of frost. It was high

and thin and drawn out.

She couldn't feel the ground under her and there was nothing to see, not

even the stars. The clouds had covered everything.

Page

109

She was so cold she couldn't feel the cold any more, or her fingers. A

thought managed to trickle through her freezing mind. Is there any me at

all? Or do my thoughts just dream of me?

The blackness grew deeper. Night was never as black as this, and winter

never as cold. It was colder than the deep winters when the snow came

down and Granny Aching would plod from snowdrift to snowdrift, looking

for warm bodies. The sheep could survive the snow if the shepherd had

some wits, Granny used to say. The snow kept the cold away, the sheep

surviving in warm hollows under roofs of snow while a bitter wind blew

harmlessly over them.

But this was as cold as those days when even the snow couldn't fall, and

the wind was pure cold itself, blowing ice crystals across the turf.

Those were the killer days in early spring, when the lambing had begun

and winter came howling down one more time . . .

There was darkness everywhere, bitter and starless.

There was a speck of light, a long way off.

One star. Low down. Moving . . .

It got bigger in the stormy night.

It zigzagged as it came.

Silence covered Tiffany, and drew her into itself.

The silence smelled of sheep, and turpentine, and tobaccco.

And then . . . came movement, as if she was falling through the ground,

very fast.

And gentle warmth, and, just for a moment, the sound of waves.

And her own voice, inside her head.

This land is in my bones.

Land under wave.

Whiteness.

It tumbled through the warm, heavy darkness around her, something like

snow but as fine as dust. It piled up somewhere below her, because she

could see a faint whiteness.

A creature like an ice-cream cone with lots of tentacles shot past her

and jetted away.

I'm underwater, thought Tiffany.

I remember. . .

This is the million-year rain under the sea, this is the new land being

born underneath an ocean. It's not a dream. It's . . . a memory. The land

under wave. Millions and millions of tiny shells . . .

This land was alive.

All the time there was the warm, comforting smell of the shepherding hut,

and the feeling of being held in invisible hands.

The whiteness below her rose up and over her head, but it didn't seem

uncomfortable. It was like being in a mist.

Now I'm inside the chalk, like a flint, like a calkin . . .

She wasn't sure how long she spent in the warm deep water, or if indeed

any time really had passed, or if the millions of years went past in a

second, but she felt movement again, and a sense of rising.

More memories poured into her mind.

There's always been someone watching the borders. They didn't decide to.

It was decided for them. Someone has to care. Sometimes, they have to

fight. Someone has to speak for that which has no voice . . .

She opened her eyes. She was still lying in the mud, and the Queen was

laughing at her and, overhead, the storm still raged.

But she felt warm. In fact, she felt hot, red-hot with anger . . . anger

at the bruised turf, anger at her own stupidity, anger at this beautiful

creature whose only talent was control.

This . . . creature was trying to take her world.

Page

110

All witches are selfish, the Queen had said. But Tiffany's Third Thoughts

said: Then turn selfishness into a weapon! Make all things yours! Make

other lives and dreams and hopes yours! Protect them! Save them! Bring

them into the sheepfold! Walk the gale for them! Keep away the wolf! My

dreams! My brother! My family! My land! My world! How dare you try to

take these things, because they are mine!

I have a duty!

The anger overflowed. She stood up clenched her fists and screamed at the

storm, putting into the scream all the rage that was inside her.

Lightning struck the ground on either side of her. li did so twice.

And it stayed there, crackling, and two dogs formed.

Steam rose from their coats, and blue light sparked from their ears as

they shook themselves. They looked attentively at Tiffany.

The Queen gasped, and vanished.

'Come by, Lightning!' shouted Tiffany. 'Away to me, Thunder!' And she

remembered the time when she'd run across the downs, falling over,

shouting all the wrong things, while the two dogs had done exactly what

needed to be done . . .

Two streaks of black and white sped away across the turf and up towards

the clouds.

They herded the storm.

Clouds panicked and scattered, but always there was a comet streaking

across the sky and they were turned. Monstrous shapes writhed and

screamed in the boiling sky, but Thunder and Lightning had worked many

flocks; there was an occasional snap of lightning-sparked teeth, and a

wail. Tiffany stared upwards, rain pouring off her face, and shouted

commands that no dog could possibly have heard.

Jostling and rumbling and screaming, the storm rolled off the hills and

away towards the mountains, where there were deep canyons that could pen

it.

Out of breath, glowing with triumph, Tiffany watched until the dogs came

back and settled, once again, on the turf. And then she remembered

something else: it didn't matter what orders she gave those dogs. They

were not her dogs. They were working dogs.

Thunder and Lightning didn't take orders from a little girl.

And the dogs weren't looking at her.

They were looking just behind her.

She'd have turned if someone had told her a horrible monster was behind

her. She'd have turned if they'd said it had a thousand teeth. She didn't

want to turn round now. Forcing herself was the hardest thing she'd ever

done.

She was not afraid of what she might see. She was terribly, mortally

frightened, afraid to the centre of her bones of what she might not see.

She shut her eyes while her cowardly boots shuffled her round and then,

after a deep breath, she opened them again.

There was a gust of Jolly Sailor tobacco, and sheep, and turpentine.

Sparkling in the dark, light glittering off the white shepherdess dress

and every blue ribbon and silver buckle of it, was Granny Aching, smiling

hugely, glowing with pride. In one hand she held the huge ornamental

crook, hung with blue bows.

She pirouetted slowly, and Tiffany saw that while she was a brilliant,

glowing shepherdess from hat to hem, she still had her huge old boots on.

Granny Aching took her pipe out of her mouth, and gave Tiffany the little

nod that was, from her, a round of applause. And then - she wasn't.

Real starlit darkness covered the turf, and the night-time sounds filled

the air. Tiffany didn't know if what had just happened was a dream or had

happened somewhere that wasn't quite here or had only happened in her

head. It didn't matter. It had happened. And now-

Page

111

'But I'm still here,' said the Queen, stepping in front of her. 'Perhaps

it was all a dream. Perhaps you have gone a little mad, because you are

after all a very strange child. Perhaps you had help. How good are you?

Do you really think that you can face me alone? I can make you think

whatever I please-'

'Crivens!'

'Oh no, not them,' said the Queen, throwing up her hands.

It wasn't just the Nac Mac Feegles, but also Wentworth, a strong smell of

seaweed, a lot of water and a dead shark. They appeared in mid-air and

landed in a heap between Tiffany and the Queen. But a pictsie was always

ready for a fight, and they bounced, rolled and came up drawing their

swords and shaking sea water out of their hair.

'Oh, 'tis you, izzut?' said Rob Anybody, glaring up at the Queen. 'Face

to face wi' ye at last, ye bloustie ol' callyack that ye are! Ye canna'

come here, unnerstand? Be off wi' ye! Are ye goin' to go quietly?'

The Queen stamped heavily on him. When she took her foot away, only the

top of his head was visible above the turf.

'Well, are ye?' he said, pulling himself out as if nothing had happened.

'I don't wantae havtae lose my temper wi' ye! An' it's no good sendin'

your pets against us, 'cos you ken we can take 'em tae the cleaners!' He

turned to Tiffany, who hadn't moved. 'You just leave this tae us, Kelda.

Us an' the Quin, we go way back!'

The Queen snapped her fingers. 'Always leaping into things you don't

understand,' she hissed. 'Well, can you face these?'

Every Nac Mac Feegle sword suddenly glowed blue.

Back in the crowd of eerily lit pictsies a voice that sounded very much

like that of Daft Wullie said:

'Ach, we're in real trouble noo . . .'

Three figures had appeared in the air, a little way away. The middle one,

Tiffany saw, had a long red gown, a strange long wig and black tights

with buckles on his shoes. The others were just ordinary men, it seemed,

in ordinary grey suits.

'Oh, ye are a harrrrrd wumman, Quin,' said William the gonnagle, 'to set

the lawyers ontae us . . .'

'See the one on the left there,' whimpered a pictsie. 'See, he's got a

briefcase! It's a briefcasel Oh, waily, waily, a briefcase, waily

Reluctantly, a step at a time, pressing together in terror, the Nac Mac

Feegles began to back away.

'Oh, waily waily, he's snappin' the clasps,' groaned Daft Wullie. 'Oh,

waily waily waily, 'tis the sound o' Doom when a lawyer does that!'

'Mister Rob Anybody Feegle and sundry others?' said one of the figures in

a voice of dread.

'There's naebody here o' that name!' shouted Rob Anybody. 'We dinnae know

anythin'!'

'We have heard a list of criminal and civil charges totalling nineteen

thousand, seven hundred and sixty-three separate offences-'

'We wasnae there!' yelled Rob Anybody desperately. 'Isn't that right,

lads?'

'-including more than two thousand cases of Making an Affray, Causing a

Public Nuisance, Being Found Drunk, Being Found Very Drunk, Using

Offensive Language (taking into account ninety-seven counts of Using

Language That Was Probably Offensive If Anyone Else Could Understand It),

Committing a Breach of the Peace, Malicious Lingering-'

'It's mistaken identity!' shouted Rob Anybody. 'It's no' oour fault! We

wuz only standing there an' someone else did it and ran awa'!'

'-Grand Theft, Petty Theft, Burglary, Housebreaking, Loitering With

Intent To Commit a Felony-'

Page

112

'We wuz misunderstood when we was wee bairns!' yelled Rob Anybody. 'Ye're

only pickin' on us cuz we're blue! We always get blamed for every thin'!

The polis hate us! We wasnae even in the country!'

But, to groans from the cowering pictsies, one of the lawyers produced a

big roll of paper from his briefcase. He cleared his throat and read out:

'Angus, Big; Angus, No'-As-Big-As-Big-Angus; Angus, Wee; Archie, Big;

Archie, One-Eyed; Archie, Wee Mad-'

They've got oour names!' sobbed Daft Wullie. They've got oour names\ It's

the pris'n hoose for us!'

'Objection! I move for a writ of Habeas Corpus,' said a small voice. 'And

enter a plea of Vis-nefaciem capite repletam, without prejudice.'

There was absolute silence for a moment. Rob Anybody turned to look at

the frightened Nac Mac Feegles and said: 'OK, OK, which of youse said

that?'

The toad crawled out of the crowd, and sighed. 'It suddenly all came back

to me,' it said. 'I remember what I was now. The legal language brought

it all back. I'm a toad now but. . .' it swallowed, 'once I was a lawyer.

And this, people, is illegal. These charges are a complete tissue of lies

based on hearsay evidence.'

It raised yellow eyes towards the Queen's lawyers. 'I further move that

the case is adjourned sine die on the basis of Potest-ne mater tua suere,

amice.'

The lawyers had pulled large books out of nowhere and were

thumbing through them hastily. 'We're not familiar with counsel's

terminology,' said one of them.

'Hey, they're sweatin',' said Rob Anybody. 'You mean we can have lawyers

on oour side as well?'

'Yes, of course,' said the toad. 'You can have defence lawyers.'

'Defence?' said Rob Anybody. 'Are you tellin' me we could get awa' wi' it

'cos of a tishoo o' lies?'

'Certainly,' said the toad. 'And with all the treasure you've stolen you

can pay enough to be very innocent indeed. My fee will be-'

It gulped as a dozen glowing swords were swung towards him.

'I've just remembered why that fairy godmother turned me into a toad,' it

said. 'So, in the circumstances, I'll take this case pro bono publico.'

The swords didn't move.

That means for free,' it added.

'Oh, right, we like the sound o' that,' said Rob Anybody, to the sound of

swords being sheathed. 'How come ye're a lawyer an' a toad?'

'Oh, well, it was just bit of an argument,' said the toad. 'A fairy

godmother gave my client three wishes - the usual health, wealth and

happiness package -and when my client woke up one wet morning and didn't

feel particularly happy she got me to bring an action for breach of

contract. It was a definite first in the history of fairy godmothering.

Unfortunately, as it turned out, so was turning the client into a small

hand mirror and her lawyer, as you see before you, into a toad. I think

the worst part was when the judge applauded. That was hurtful, in my

opinion.'

'But ye can still remember all that legal stuff? Quid,' said Rob Anybody.

He glared at the other lawyers. 'Hey, youse scunners, we got a cheap

lawyer and we no' afraid tae use him wi' prejudice!'

The other lawyers were pulling more and more paperwork out of the air

now. They looked worried, and a little frightened. Rob Anybody's eyes

gleamed as he watched them.

'What does all that Viznee-facey-em stuff mean, my learned friend?' he

said.

Page

113

'Vis-ne faciem capite repletam,' said the toad. 'It was the best I could

do in a hurry, but it means, approximately,' he gave a little cough, '

"would you like a face which is full of head?"'

'And tae think we didnae know legal talkin' was that simple,' said Rob

Anybody. 'We could all be lawyers, lads, if we knew the fancy words!

Let's get them!'

The Nac Mac Feegle could change mood in a moment, especially at the sound

of a battle cry. They raised their swords in the air.

'Twelve hundred angry men!' they shouted.

'Nae more courtroom drama!'

'We ha' the law on oour side!'

'The law's made to tak' care o' raskills!'

'No,' said the Queen, and waved her hand.

Lawyers and pictsies faded away. There was just her and Tiffany, facing

one another on the turf at dawn, the wind hissing around the stones.

'What have you done with them?' Tiffany shouted.

'Oh, they're around . . . somewhere,' said the Queen airily. 'It's all

dreams, anyway. And dreams within dreams. You can't rely on anything,

little girl. Nothing is real. Nothing lasts. Everything goes. All you can

do is learn to dream. And it's too late for that. And I. . . I have had

longer to learn.'

Tiffany wasn't sure which of her thoughts was operating now. She was

tired. She felt as though she was watching herself from above and a

little behind. She saw herself set her boots firmly on the turf, and then

. . .

. . . and then . . .

. . . and then, like someone rising from the clouds of a sleep, she felt

the deep, deep Time below her. She sensed the breath of the downs and the

distant roar of ancient, ancient seas trapped in millions of tiny shells.

She thought of Granny Aching, under the turf, becoming part of the chalk

again, part of the land under wave. She felt as if huge wheels, of time

and stars, were turning slowly around her.

She opened her eyes and then, somewhere inside, opened her eyes again.

She heard the grass growing, and the sound of worms below the turf. She

could feel the thousands of little lives around her, smell all the scents

on the breeze, and see all the shades of the night. . .

The wheels of stars and years, of space and time, locked into place. She

knew exactly where she was, and who she was, and what she was.

She swung a hand. The Queen tried to stop her, but she might as well have

tried to stop a wheel of years. Tiffany's hand caught her face and

knocked her off her feet.

'I never cried for Granny because there was no need to,' she said. 'She

has never left me!'

She leaned down, and centuries bent with her.

The secret is not to dream,' she whispered. 'The secret is to wake up.

Waking up is harder. I have woken up and I am real. I know where I come

from and I know where I'm going. You cannot fool me any more. Or touch

me. Or anything that is mine.'

I'll never be like this again, she thought, as she saw the terror in the

Queen's face. I'll never again feel as tall as the sky and as old as the

hills and as strong as the sea. I've been given something for a while,

and the price of it is that I have to give it back.

And the reward is giving it back, too. No human could live like this. You

could spend a day looking at a flower to see how wonderful it is, and

that wouldn't get the milking done. No wonder we dream our way through

our lives. To be awake, and see it all as it really is . . . no one could

stand that for long.

Page

114

She took a deep breath, and picked the Queen up. She was aware of things

happening, of dreams roaring around her, but they didn't affect her. She

was real and she was awake, more awake than she'd ever been. She had to

concentrate even to think against the storm of sensations pouring into

her mind.

The Queen was as light as a baby and changed shape madly in Tiffany's

arms - into monsters and mixed-up beasts, things with claws and

tentacles. But, at last, she was small and grey, like a monkey, with a

large head and big eyes and a little downy chest that went up and down as

she panted.

She reached the stones. The arch still stood. It was never down, Tiffany

thought. She had no strength, no magic, just one trick. The worst one.

'Stay away from here,' said Tiffany, stepping though the stone doorway.

'Never come back. Never touch what is mine.' And then, because the thing

was so weak and baby-like, she added: 'But I hope there's someone who'll

cry for you. I hope the King comes back.'

'You pity me?' growled the thing that had been the Queen.

'Yes. A bit,' said Tiffany. Like Miss Robinson, she thought.

She put the creature down. It scampered across the snow, turned, and

became the beautiful Queen again.

'You won't win,' the Queen said. 'There's always a way in. People dream.'

'Sometimes we waken,' said Tiffany. 'Don't come back . . . or there will

be a reckoning

She concentrated, and now the stones framed nothing more - or less - than

the country beyond.

I shall have to find a way of sealing that, said her Third Thoughts. Or

her twentieth thoughts, perhaps. Her head was full of thoughts.

She managed to walk a little way and then sat down, hugging her knees.

Imagine getting stuck like this, she thought. You'd have to wear earplugs

and noseplugs and a big black hood over your head, and still you'd see

and hear too much . . .

She closed her eyes, and closed her eyes again.

She felt it all draining away. It was like falling asleep, sliding from

that strange wide-awakeness into just normal, everyday . . . well, being

awake. It felt as if everything was blurred and muffled.

This is how we always feel, she thought. We sleepwalk through our lives,

because how could we live if we were always that awake-Someone tapped her on the boot.

Chapter 14

Small Like Oak Trees

'Hey, where did you get to?' shouted Rob Anybody, glaring up at her. 'One

minute we was just aboout to give them lawyers a good legal seein'-to,

next minute you and the Quin wuz gone!'

Dreams within dreams, Tiffany thought, holding her head. But they were

over, and you couldn't look at the Nac Mac Feegle and not know what was

real.

'It's over,' she said.

'Didja kill her?'

'No.'

'She'll be back then,' said Rob Anybody. 'She's awfu' stupid, that one.

Clever with the dreaming, I'll grant ye, but not a brain in her heid.'

Tiffany nodded. The blurred feeling was going. The moment of wideawakeness had faded like a dream. But I must remember that it wasn't a

dream.

'How did you get away from the huge wave?' she asked.

Page

115

'Ach, we're fast movers,' said Rob Anybody. 'An' it was a strong

lighthoose. O' course, the water came up pretty high.'

'A few sharks were involved, that kind of thing,' said Not-as-big-asMedium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-Wee-Jock-Jock.

'Oh, aye, a few sharkies,' said Rob Anybody, shrugging. 'And one o' them

octopussies-'

'It was a giant squid,' said William the gonnagle.

'Aye, well, it was a kebab pretty quickly,' said Daft Wullie.

'Ha' a heidful o' held, you wee weewee!' shouted Wentworth, overcome with

wit.

William coughed politely. 'And the big wave threw up a lot of sunken

vessels full o' trrrreasure,' he said. 'We stopped off for a wee pillage

. . .'

The Nac Mac Feegles held up wonderful jewels and big gold coins.

'But that's just dream treasure, surely?' said Tiffany. 'Fairy gold!

It'll turn into rubbish in the morning!'

'Aye?' said Rob Anybody. He glanced at the horizon. 'OK, ye heard the

kelda, lads! We got mebbe half an hour to sell it to someone! Permission

to go offski?' he added to Tiffany.

'Er . . . oh, yes. Fine. Thank you-'

They were gone, in a split-second blur of blue and red.

But William the gonnagle remained for a moment. He bowed to Tiffany.

'Ye didnae do at all badly,' he said. 'We're proud o' ye. So would yer

grrranny be. Remember that. Ye are not unloved.'

Then he vanished too.

There was a groan from Roland, lying on the turf. He began to move.

'Weewee men all gone,' said Wentworth, sadly, in the silence that

followed. 'Crivens all gone.'

'What were they?' muttered Roland, sitting up and holding his head.

'It's all a bit complicated,' said Tiffany. 'Er . . . do you remember

much?'

'It all seems like . . . a dream . . .' said Roland. 'I remember . . .

the sea, and we were running, and I cracked a nut which was full of those

little men, and I was hunting in this huge forest with shadows-'

'Dreams can be very funny things,' said Tiffany carefully. She went to

stand up and thought: I must wait here a while. I don't know why I know,

I just know. Perhaps I knew and have forgotten. But I must wait for

something . . .

'Can you walk down to the village?' she said.

'Oh, yes. I think so. But what did-?'

'Then will you take Wentworth with you, please? I'd like to . . . rest

for a while.'

'Are you sure?' said Roland, looking concerned.

'Yes. I won't be long. Please? You can drop him off at the farm. Tell my

parents I'll be down soon. Tell them I'm fine.'

'Weewee men,' said Wentworth. 'Crivens! Want bed.'

Roland was still looking uncertain.

'Off you go!' Tiffany commanded, and waved him away.

When the two of them had disappeared below the brow of the hill, with

several backward glances, she sat down between the four iron wheels and

hugged her knees.

Far off, she could see the mound of the Nac Mac Feegle. Already, they

were a slightly puzzling memory, and she'd seen them only a few minutes

ago. But when they'd gone, they left the impression of never having been

there.

She could go to the mound and see if she could find the big hole. But

supposing it wasn't there? Or supposing it was, but all there was down

there were rabbits?

Page

116

No, it's all true, she said to herself. I must remember that, too.

A buzzard screamed in the dawn greyness. She looked up as it circled into

sunlight, and a tiny dot detached itself from the bird.

That was far too high up even for a pictsie to stand the fall.

Tiffany scrambled to her feet as Hamish tumbled through the sky. And then

- something ballooned above him and the fall became just a gentle

floating, like thistledown.

The bulging shape above Hamish was Y-shaped. As it got bigger, the shape

become more precise, more . . . familiar.

He landed, and a pair of Tiffany's pants, the long-legged ones with the

rosebud pattern, settled down on top of him.

That was great,' he said, pushing his way through the folds of fabric.

'Nae more landin' on my heid for me!'

They're my best pants,' said Tiffany, wearily. 'You stole them off our

clothes line, didn't you . . . ?'

'Oh aye. Nice and clean,' said Hamish. 'I had to cut the lace off 'cuz it

got in the way, but I put it by and ye could easily sew it on again.' He

gave Tiffany the big grin of someone who, for once, has not dived heavily

into the ground.

She sighed. She'd liked the lace. She didn't have many things that

weren't necessary. 'I think you'd better keep them,' she said.

'Aye, I will, then,' said Hamish. 'Noo, what wuz it. . . ? Oh, yes. Ye

have visitors comin'. I spotted them out over the valley. Look up there.'

There were two other things up there, bigger than a buzzard, so high that

they were already in full sunlight. Tiffany watched as they circled

lower.

They were broomsticks.

I knew I had to wait! Tiffany thought.

Her ears bubbled. She turned and saw Hamish running across the grass. As

she looked, the buzzard picked him up and sped onwards. She wondered if

he was frightened or, at least, didn't want to meet. . . whoever was

coming

The broomsticks descended.

The lowest one had two figures on it. As it landed, Tiffany saw that one

of them was Miss Tick, clinging anxiously onto a smaller figure who'd

been doing the steering. She half climbed off, half fell off, and

tottered over to Tiffany.

'You wouldn't believe the time I've had,' she said. 'It was just a

nightmare! We flew through the storm! Are you all right?'

'Er . . . yes . . .'

'What happened?'

Tiffany looked at her. How did you begin to answer something like that?

The Queen's gone,' she said. That seemed to cover it.

'What? The Queen has gone? Oh . . . er . . . these ladies are Mrs Ogg-'

'Mornin',' said the broomstick's other occupant, who was pulling at her

long black dress, from under the folds of which came the sounds of

twanging elastic. The wind up there blows where it likes, I don't mind

telling you!' She was a short fat lady with a cheerful face like an apple

that has been stored too long; all the wrinkles moved into different

positions when she smiled.

'And this,' said Miss Tick, 'is Miss-'

'Mistress,'snapped the other witch, dismounting.

'I'm so sorry, Mistress Weatherwax,' said Miss Tick. 'Very, very good

witches,' she whispered to Tiffany. 'I was very lucky to find them. They

respect witches up in the mountains.'

Tiffany was impressed that anyone could make Miss Tick flustered, but the

other witch seemed to do it just by standing there. She was tall -

except, Tiffany realized, she wasn't that tall, but she stood tall, which

Page

117

could easily fool you if you weren't paying attention - and like the

other witch wore a rather shabby black dress. She had an elderly, thin

face that gave nothing away. Piercing blue eyes looked Tiffany up and

down, from head to toe.

'You've got good boots,' said the witch.

'Tell Mistress Weatherwax what happened-' Miss Tick began. But the witch

held up a hand and Miss Tick stopped talking immediately. Tiffany was

even more impressed now.

Mistress Weatherwax gave Tiffany a look that went right through her head

and about five miles out the other side. Then she walked over to the

stones, and waved one hand. It was an odd movement, a kind of wriggle in

the air, but for a moment it left a glowing line. There was a noise, a

chord, as though all sorts of sounds were happening at the same time. It

snapped into silence.

'Jolly Sailor tobacco?' said the witch.

'Yes,' said Tiffany.

The witch waved a hand again. There was another sharp, complicated noise.

Mistress Weatherwax turned suddenly and stared at the distant pimple that

was the pictsie mound.

'Nac Mac Feegle? Kelda? she demanded.

'Er, yes. Only temporary,' said Tiffany.

'Hmmph,' said Mistress Weatherwax.

Wave. Sound.

'Frying pan?

'Yes. It's got lost, though.'

'Hmm.'

Wave. Sound. It was as if the woman was extracting her history from the

air.

'Filled buckets?

'And they filled up the log box, too,' said Tiffany.

Wave. Sound.

'I see. Special Sheep Liniment?'

'Yes, my father says it puts-'

Wave. Sound.

'Ah. Land of snow.' Wave. Sound. 'A queen.' Wave. Sound. 'Fighting.'

Wave, sound. 'On the sea?' Wave, sound, wave, sound . . .

Mistress Weatherwax stared at the flashing air, looking at pictures only

she could see. Mrs Ogg sat down beside Tiffany, her little legs going up

in the air as she made herself comfortable.

'I've tried Jolly Sailor,' she said. 'Smells like toe-nails, don't it?'

'Yes, it does!' said Tiffany, gratefully.

'To be a kelda of the Nac Mac Feegle, you have to marry one of 'em, don't

you?' said Mrs Ogg, innocently.

'Ah, yes, but I found a way round that,' said Tiffany. She told her. Mrs

Ogg laughed. It was a sociable kind of laugh, the sort of laugh that

makes you comfortable.

The noise and flashing stopped. Mistress Weatherwax stood staring at

nothing for a moment, and then said: 'You beat the Queen, at the end. But

you had help, I think.'

'Yes, I did,' said Tiffany.

'And that was-?'

'I don't ask you your business,' said Tiffany, before she even realized

she was going to say it. Miss Tick gasped. Mrs Ogg's eyes twinkled, and

she looked from Tiffany to Mistress Weatherwax like someone watching a

tennis match.

"Tiffany, Mistress Weatherwax is the most famous witch in all-' Miss Tick

began severely, but the witch waved a hand at her again. I really must

learn how to do that, Tiffany thought.

Page

118

Then Mistress Weatherwax took off her pointed hat and bowed to Tiffany.

'Well said,' she said, straightening up and staring directly at Tiffany

'I didn't have no right to ask you. This is your country, we're here by

your leave. I show you respect as you in turn will respect me.' The air

seemed to freeze for a moment and the skies to darken. Then Mistress

Weatherwax went on, as if the moment of thunder hadn't happened: 'But if

one day you care to tell me more, I should be grateful to hear about it,'

she said, in a conversational voice. 'And them creatures that look like

they're made of dough, I should like to know more about them, too. Never

run across them before. And your grandmother sounds the kind of person

I would have liked to meet.' She straightened up. 'In the meantime, we'd

better see if there's anything left you can still be taught.'

'Is this where I learn about the witches' school?' said Tiffany. There

was a moment of silence.

'Witches' school?' said Mistress Weatherwax.

'Um,' said Miss Tick.

'You were being metapahorrical, weren't you?' said Tiffany.

'Metapahorrical?' said Mrs Ogg, wrinkling her forehead.

'She means metaphorical,' mumbled Miss Tick.

'It's like stories,' said Tiffany. 'It's all right. I worked it out. This

is the school, isn't it? The magic place? The world. Here. And you don't

realize it until you look. Do you know the pictsies think this world is

heaven? We just don't look. You can't give lessons on witchcraft. Not

properly. It's all about how you are . . . you, I suppose.'

'Nicely said,' said Mistress Weatherwax. 'You're sharp. But there's

magic, too. You'll pick that up. It don't take much intelligence,

otherwise wizards wouldn't be able to do it.'

'You'll need a job, too,' said Mrs Ogg. There's no money in witchcraft.

Can't do magic for yourself, see? Cast-iron rule.'

'I make good cheese,' said Tiffany.

'Cheese, eh?' said Mistress Weatherwax. 'Hmm. Yes. Cheese is good. But do

you know anything about medicines? Midwifery? That's a good portable

skill.'

'Well, I've helped deliver difficult lambs,' said Tiffany. 'And I saw my

brother being born. They didn't bother to turn me out. It didn't look too

difficult. But I think cheese is probably easier, and less noisy.'

'Cheese is good,' Mistress Weatherwax repeated, nodding. 'Cheese is

alive.'

'And what do you really do?' said Tiffany.

The thin witch hesitated for a moment, and then:

'We look to . . . the edges,' said Mistress Weatherwax. 'There're a lot

of edges, more than people know. Between life and death, this world and

the next, night and day, right and wrong . . . an' they need watchin'. We

watch 'em, we guard the sum of things. And we never ask for any reward.

That's important.'

'People give us stuff, mind you. People can be very gen'rous to witches,'

said Mrs Ogg, happily. 'On bakin' days in our village, sometimes I can't

move for cake. There's ways and ways of not askin', if you get my

meaning. People like to see a happy witch.'

'But down here people think witches are bad!' said Tiffany, and her

Second Thoughts added: Remember how rarely Granny Aching ever had to buy

her own tobacco?

'It's amazin' what people can get used to,' said Mrs Ogg. 'You just have

to start slow.'

'And we have to hurry,' said Mistress Weatherwax. There's a man riding up

here on a farm horse. Fair hair, red face-'

'It sounds like my father!'

Page

119

'Well, he's making the poor thing gallop,' said Mistress Weatherwax.

'Quick, now. You want to learn the skills? When can you leave home?'

'Pardon?' said Tiffany.

'Don't the girls here go off to work as maids and things?' said Mrs Ogg.

'Oh, yes. When they're a bit older than me.'

'Well, when you're a bit older than you. Miss Tick here will come and

find you,' said Mistress Weatherwax. Miss Tick nodded. 'There're elderly

witches up in the mountains who'll pass on what they know in exchange for

a bit of help around the cottage. This place will be watched over while

you're gone, you may depend on it. In the meantime you'll get three meals

a day, your own bed, use of broomstick . . . that's the way we do it. All

right?'

'Yes,' said Tiffany, grinning happily. The wonderful moment was passing

too quickly for all the questions she wanted to ask. 'Yes! But, er . . .'

'Yes?' said Mrs Ogg.

'I don't have to dance around with no clothes on or anything like that,

do I? Only I heard rumours-'

Mistress Weatherwax rolled her eyes. Mrs Ogg grinned cheerfully. 'Well,

that procedure does have something to recommend it-' she began.

'No, you don't have to!' snapped Mistress Weatherwax. 'No

cottage made of sweets, no cackling and no dancing!'

'Unless you want to,' said Mrs Ogg, standing up. 'There's no harm in an

occasional cackle, if the mood takes you that way. I'd teach you a good

one right now, but we really ought to be going.'

'But . . . but how did you manage it?' said Miss Tick to Tiffany. This is

all chalk! You've become a witch on chalk? How?'

That's all you know, Perspicacia Tick,' said Mistress Weatherwax. The

bones of the hills is flint. It's hard and sharp and useful. King of

stones.' She picked up her broomstick, and turned back to Tiffany. 'Will

you get into trouble, do you think?' she said. 'I might do,' said

Tiffany. 'Do you want any help?'

'If it's my trouble, I'll get out of it,' said Tiffany. She wanted to

say: Yes, yes! I'm going to need help! I don't know what's going to

happen when my father gets here! The Baron's probably got really angry!

But I don't want them to think I can't deal with my own problems! I ought

to be able to cope! 'That's right,' said Mistress Weatherwax. Tiffany

wondered if the witch could read minds.

'Minds? No,' said Mistress Weatherwax, climbing onto her broomstick.

'Faces, yes. Come here, young lady.'

Tiffany obeyed.

'The thing about witchcraft,' said Mistress Weatherwax, 'is that it's not

like school at all. First you get the test, and then afterwards you spend

years findin' out how you passed it. It's a bit like life in that

respect.' She reached out and gently raised Tiffany's chin so that she

could look into her face. 'I see you opened your eyes,' she said.

'Yes.'

'Good. Many people never do. Times ahead might be a little tricky, even

so. You'll need this.'

She stretched out a hand and made a circle in the air around Tiffany's

hair, then brought her hand up over the head while making little

movements with her forefinger.

Tiffany raised her hands to her head. For a moment she thought there was

nothing there, and then they touched . . . something. It was more like a

sensation in the air; if you weren't expecting it to be there, your

fingers passed straight through.

'Is it really there?' she said.

'Who knows?' said the witch. 'It's virtually a pointy hat. No one else

will know it's there. It might be a comfort.'

Page

120

'You mean it just exists in my head?' said Tiffany.

'You've got lots of things in your head. That doesn't mean they aren't

real. Best not to ask me too many questions.'

'What happened to the toad?' said Miss Tick, who did ask questions.

'It's gone to live with the Wee Free Men,' said Tiffany. 'It turned out

it used to be a lawyer.'

'You've given a clan of the Nac Mac Feegle their own lawyer?' said Mrs

Ogg. That'll make the world tremble. Still, I always say the occasional

tremble does you good.'

'Come, sisters, we must away,' said Miss Tick, who had climbed on the

other broomstick behind Mrs Ogg.

There's no need for that sort of talk,' said Mrs Ogg. That's theatre

talk, that is. Cheerio, Tiff. We'll see you again.'

Her stick rose gently in the air. From the stick of Mistress Weatherwax,

though, there was merely a sad little noise, like the thwop of Miss

Tick's hat point. The broomstick went kshugagugah.

Mistress Weatherwax sighed. 'It's them dwarfs,' she said. They say

they've repaired it, oh yes, and it starts first time in their workshop-'

They heard the sound of distant hooves. With surprising speed, Mistress

Weatherwax swung herself off the stick, grabbed it firmly in both hands,

and ran away across the turf, skirts billowing behind her.

She was a speck in the distance when Tiffany's father came over the brow

of the hill on one of the farm horses. He hadn't even stopped to put the

leather shoes on it; great slices of earth flew up as hooves the size of

large soup plates,* each one shod with iron, bit into the turf.

* Probably about eleven inches across. Tiffany didn't measure them this

time.

Tiffany heard a faint kshugagugahvwwoooom behind her as he leaped off the

horse.

She was surprised to see him laughing and crying at the same time.

It was all a bit of a dream.

Tiffany found that a very useful thing to say. It's hard to remember, it

was all a bit of a dream. It was all a bit of a dream, I can't be

certain.

The overjoyed Baron, however, was very certain. Obviously this - this

Queen woman, whoever she was, had been stealing children but Roland had

beaten her, oh yes, and helped these two young children to get back as

well.

Her mother had insisted on Tiffany going to bed, even though it was broad

daylight. Actually, she didn't mind. She was tired, and lay under the

covers in that nice pink world halfway between asleep and awake.

She heard the Baron and her father talking downstairs. She heard the

story being woven between them as they tried to make sense of it all.

Obviously the girl had been very brave (this was the Baron speaking) but,

well, she was nine, wasn't she? And didn't even know how to use a sword!

Whereas Roland had fencing lessons at his school. . .

And so it went on. There were other things she heard her parents

discussing later, when the Baron had gone. There was the way Ratbag now

lived on the roof, for example.

Tiffany lay in bed and smelled the ointment her mother had rubbed into

her temples. Tiffany must have got hit on the head, she'd said, because

of the way she kept on touching it.

So . . . Roland with the beefy face was the hero, was he? And she was

just like the stupid princess who broke her ankle and fainted all the

time? That was completely unfair!

She reached out to the little table beside her bed where she'd put the

invisible hat. Her mother had put down a cup of broth right through it,

Page

121

but it was still there. Tiffany's fingers felt, very faintly, the

roughness of the brim.

We never ask for any reward, she thought. Besides, it was her secret, all

of it. No one else knew about the Wee Free Men. Admittedly Wentworth had

taken to running through the house with a tablecloth round his waist

shouting, 'Weewee mens! I'll scone you in the boot!' but Mrs Aching was

still so glad to see him back, and so happy that he was talking about

things other than sweets, that she wasn't paying too much attention to

what he was talking about.

No, she couldn't tell anyone. They'd never believe her, and suppose that

they did, and went up and poked around in the pictsies' mound? She

couldn't let that happen.

What would Granny Aching have done?

Granny Aching would have said nothing. Granny Aching often said nothing.

She just smiled to herself, and puffed on her pipe, and waited until the

right time . . .

Tiffany smiled to herself.

She slept, and didn't dream.

And a day went past.

And another day.

On the third day, it rained. Tiffany went into the kitchen when no one

was about and took down the china shepherdess from the shelf. She put it

in a sack, then slipped out of the house and ran up onto the downs.

The worst of the weather was going either side of the Chalk, which cut

through the clouds like the prow of a ship. But when Tiffany reached the

spot where an old stove and four iron wheels stood out of the grass, and

cut a square of turf, and carefully chipped out a hole for the china

shepherdess, and then put the turf back. . . it was raining hard enough

to soak it in and give it a chance of surviving. It seemed the right

thing to do. And she was sure she caught a whiff of tobacco.

Then she went to the pictsies' mound. She'd worried about that. She knew

they were there, didn't she? So, somehow, going to check that they were

there would be . . . sort of. . . showing that she doubted if they would

be, wouldn't it? They were busy people. They had lots to do. They had the

old kelda to mourn. They were probably very busy. That's what she told

herself. It wasn't because she kept wondering if there really might be

nothing down the hole but rabbits. It wasn't that at all.

She was the kelda. She had a duty.

She heard music. She heard voices. And then sudden silence as she peered

into the gloom.

She carefully took a bottle of Special Sheep Liniment out of her sack and

let it slide into darkness.

Tiffany walked away, and heard the faint music start up again.

She did wave at a buzzard, circling lazily under the clouds, and she was

sure a tiny dot waved back.

On the fourth day, Tiffany made butter, and did her chores. She did have

help.

'And now I want you to go and feed the chickens,' she said to Wentworth.

'What is it I want you to do?'

'Fee' the cluck-clucks,' said Wentworth.

'Chickens,' said Tiffany, severely.

'Chickens,' said Wentworth obediently.

'And wipe your nose not on your sleeve! I gave you a handkerchief. And on

the way back see if you can carry a whole log, will you?'

'Ach, cravens,' muttered Wentworth.

'And what is it we don't say?' said Tiffany. 'We don't say the-'

'-the crivens word,' Wentworth muttered.

'And we don't say it in front of-'

Page

122

'-in fron' of Mummy,' said Wentworth.

'Good. And then when I've finished we'll have time to go down to the

river.'

Wentworth brightened up.

'Weewee mens?' he said.

Tiffany didn't reply immediately.

Tiffany hadn't seen a single Feegle since she'd been home.

'There might be,' she said. 'But they're probably very busy. They've got

to find another kelda, and . . . well, they're very busy. I expect.'

'Weewee men say hit you in the head, fishface!' said Wentworth happily.

'We'll see,' said Tiffany, feeling like a parent. 'Now please go and feed

the chickens and get the eggs.'

When he'd wandered away, carrying the egg basket in both hands, Tiffany

turned out some butter onto the marble slab and picked up the paddles to

pat it into, well, a pat of butter. Then she'd stamp it with one of the

wooden stamps. People appreciated a little picture on their butter.

As she began to shape the butter she was aware of a shadow in the

doorway, and turned.

It was Roland.

He looked at her, his face even redder than usual. He was twiddling his

very expensive hat nervously, just like Rob Anybody did.

'Yes?' she said.

'Look, about. . . well, about all that. . . about Roland began.

'Yes?'

'Look, I didn't-I mean, I didn't lie to anyone or anything,' he blurted

out. 'But my father just sort of assumed I'd been a hero and he just

wouldn't listen to anything I said even after I told him how . . . how .

. .'

'-helpful I'd been?' said Tiffany.

'Yes . . . I mean, no! He said, he said, he said it was lucky for you I

was there, he said-'

'It doesn't matter,' said Tiffany, picking up the butter paddles again.

'And he just kept telling everyone how brave I'd been and-'

'I said it doesn't matter,' said Tiffany. The little paddles went

patpatpat on the fresh butter.

Roland's mouth opened and shut for a moment.

'You mean you don't mind?' he said at last.

'No. I don't mind,' said Tiffany.

'But it's not fair!'

'We're the only ones who know the truth,' said Tiffany.

Patapatpat. Roland stared at the fat, rich butter as she calmly patted it

into shape.

'Oh,' he said. 'Er . . . you won't tell anyone, will you? I mean, you've

got every right to, but-'

Patapatapat. . .

'No one would believe me,' said Tiffany.

'I did try,' said Roland. 'Honestly. I really did.'

I expect you did, Tiffany thought. But you're not very clever and the

Baron certainly is a man without First Sight. He sees the world the way

he wants to see it.

'One day you'll be Baron, won't you?' she said.

'Well, yes. One day. But look, are you really a witch?'

'When you're Baron you'll be good at it, I expect?' said Tiffany, turning

the butter around. 'Fair and generous and decent? You'll pay good wages

and look after the old people? You wouldn't let people turn an old lady

out of her house?'

'Well, I hope I-'

Tiffany turned to face him, a butter paddle in each hand.

Page

123

'Because I'll be there, you see. You'll look up and see my eye on you.

I'll be there on the edge of the crowd. All the time. I'll be watching

everything, because I come from a long line of Aching people and this is

my land. But you can be the Baron for us and I hope you're a good one. If

you are not . . . there will be a reckoning.'

'Look, I know you were . . . were . . .' Roland began, going red in the

face.

'Very helpful?' said Tiffany.

'. . . but you can't talk to me like that, you know!'

Tiffany was sure she heard, up in the roof and on the very edge of

hearing, someone say: 'Ach, crivens, what a wee snotter . . .'

She shut her eyes for a moment, and then, heart pounding, pointed a

butter paddle at one of the empty buckets.

'Bucket, fill yourself!' she commanded.

It blurred, and then sloshed. Water dripped down the side.

Roland stared at it. Tiffany gave him one of her sweetest smiles, which

could be quite scary.

'You won't tell anyone, will you?' she said.

He turned to her, face pale. 'No one would believe me . . .' he

stammered.

'Aye,' said Tiffany. 'So we understand one another. Isn't that nice? And

now, if you don't mind, I've got to finish this and make a start on some

cheese.'

'Cheese? But you . . . you could do anything you wanted!' Roland burst

out.

'And right now I want to make cheese,' said Tiffany calmly. 'Go away.'

'My father owns this farm!' said Roland, and then realized he'd said that

out loud.

There were two little but strangely loud clicks as Tiffany put down the

butter paddles and turned round.

'That was a very brave thing you just said,' she said, 'but I expect

you're sorry you said it, now that you've had a really good think?'

Roland, who had shut his eyes, nodded his head.

'Good,' said Tiffany. Today I'm making cheese. Tomorrow I may do

something else. And in a while, maybe, I won't be here and you'll wonder:

Where is she? But part of me will always be here, always. I'll always be

thinking about this place. I'll have it in my eye. And I will be back.

Now, go away!'

He turned and ran.

After his footsteps had died away Tiffany said: 'All right, who's there?'

'It's me, mistress. No'-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-than-WeeJock-Jock, mistress.' The pictsie appeared from behind the bucket, and

added: 'Rob Anybody said we should come tae keep an eye on ye for a wee

while, and tae thank ye for the offerin'.'

It's still magic even if you know how it's done, Tiffany thought.

'Only watch me in the dairy, then,' she said. 'No spying!'

'Ach, no, mistress,' said Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-biggerthan-Wee-Jock-Jock nervously. Then he grinned. 'Fion's goin' off to be

the kelda for a clan over near Copperhead Mountain,' he said, 'an' she's

asked me to go along as the gonnagle!'

'Congratulations!'

'Aye, and William says I should be fine if I just work on the

mousepipes,' said the pictsie. 'And . . . er . . .'

'Yes?' said Tiffany.

'Er . . . Hamish says there's a girl in the Long Lake clan who's looking

to become a kelda . . . er . . . it's a fine clan she's from . . . er . .

.' The pictsie was going violet with embarrassment.

Page

124

'Good,' said Tiffany. 'If I was Rob Anybody, I'd invite her over right

away.'

'You dinnae mind?' said Not-as-big-as-Medium-Sized-Jock-but-bigger-thanWee-Jock-Jock hopefully.

'Not at all,' said Tiffany. She did a little bit, she had to admit to

herself, but it was a bit she could put away on a shelf in her head

somewhere.

That's grand!' said the pictsie. The lads were a bit worried, ye ken.

I'll run up an' tell them.' He lowered his voice. 'An' would ye like me

to run after that big heap o' jobbies that just left and see that he

falls off his horse again?'

'No!' said Tiffany hurriedly. 'No. Don't. No.' She picked up the butter

paddles. 'You leave him to me,' she added, smiling. 'You can leave

everything to me.'

When she was alone again she finished the butter . . . patapatapat. . .

She paused, put the paddles down, and with the tip of a very clean

finger, drew a curved line in the surface, with another curved line just

touching it, so that together they looked like a wave. She traced a

third, flat curve under it, which was the Chalk.

Land Under Wave.

She quickly smoothed the butter again and picked up the stamp she'd made

yesterday; she'd carved it carefully out of a piece of apple wood that Mr

Block the carpenter had given her.

She stamped it onto the butter, and took it off carefully.

There, glistening on the oily, rich yellow surface, was a gibbous moon

and, sailing in front of the moon, a witch on a broomstick.

She smiled again, and it was Granny Aching's smile. Things would be

different one day.

But you had to start small, like oak trees.

Then she made cheese . . .

. . . in the dairy, on the farm, and the fields unrolling, and becoming

the downlands sleeping under the hot midsummer sun, where the flocks of

sheep, moving slowly, drift over the short turf like clouds on a green

sky, and here and there sheepdogs speed over the grass like shooting

stars. For ever and ever, wold without end.

Author's Note

The painting that Tiffany 'enters' in this book really exists. It's

called The Fairy Fellers' Master-Stroke, by Richard Dadd, and is in the

Tate Gallery in London. It is only about 21 inches by 15 inches. It took

the artist nine years to complete, in the middle of the nineteenth

century. I cannot think of a more famous 'fairy' painting. It is, indeed,

very strange. Summer heat leaks out of it.

What people 'know' about Richard Dadd is that 'he went mad, killed his

father, was locked up in a lunatic asylum for the rest of his life and

painted a weird picture'. Crudely, that's all true, but it's a dreadful

summary of the life of a skilled and talented artist who developed a

serious mental illness.

A Nac Mac Feegle does not appear anywhere in the painting, but I suppose

it's always possible that one was removed for making an obscene gesture.

It's the sort of thing they'd do.

Oh, and the tradition of burying a shepherd with a piece of raw wool in

the coffin was true, too. Even gods understand that a shepherd can't

neglect the sheep. A god who didn't understand would not be worth

believing in.

There is no such word as 'noonlight', but it would be nice if there was.

Page

125